Skip to main content

Full text of "Considerations on the revision of the English version of the New Testament"

See other formats


1 


•].<. 


% 


■^ 


^t  t,\it  ®ltw%rai  ^ 


%/: 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


% 


% 


Presented    b7Wo'^~?V?AVA  \  \^(7\y-vXI)vaK(2^  ~ 

Division  ...4iiy  *-«^-  »    — '  — ' 
Section    .  .v...L^.....r  ^ 


REVISION 


ENGLISH    NEW    TESTAMENT. 


CONSIDERATIONS 


THE     REVISION 


ENGLISH   VERSION 


OF  THE 


NEW     TESTAMENT. 


^  BY 

C.   J.    ELLICOTT,  D.D. 

BISHOP   OF  GLOUCESTER   AND   BRISTOL. 


LONDON : 
LONGMANS,  GREEN,  READER,  AND  DYER. 

1870. 


LONDON 

SA.VILL,  EDWARDS    AND   CO.,  PRINTERS,  CHANDOS   STREET, 

COVENT    GARDEN. 


TO  THE  MEMORY 

EVER  FRESH,  AND  EVER  TO  BE  HONOURED, 
OF 

WILLIAM     TYNDALE, 

OF 

GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  work  is  written  to  supply  a  need  which,  at 
the  present  time,  may  be  felt  by  many.  We  seem  to  need 
a  Hand-book,  which,  in  an  easy  and  popular  manner,  and 
yet,  at  the  same  time,  with  reasonable  accuracy,  might  put 
before  us  the  whole  subject  of  the  Revision  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

This  work  aspires  to  be  such  a  Hand-book  in  reference  to 
the  New  Testament.  It  has  two  main  objects — Firsts  to 
give  the  general  reader  that  competent  knowledge  of  the 
subject  which  may  enable  him  to  enter  into  the  present 
movement  with  interest  and  intelligence.  Secondly,  to  place 
on  record  some  experiences  that  were  acquired  by  the  writer, 
when  engaged  with  others  in  an  attempt  to  revise  some  por- 
tions of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  New  Testament. 
Such  experiences,  it  is  humbly  believed,  will  be  found  useful 
at  the  present  time,  and  may  be  perhaps  permitted  to  minister 
some  guidance  to  individual  scholars  who  may  be  called 
upon  to  take  part  in  the  Revision  now  recommended  by 
Convocation. 


viii  PREFACE. 

These  are  the  two  objects  of  the  present  work — to  place 
generally  before  the  reader  the  work  that  has  to  be  done, 
and  also  to  offer  to  those  who  may  be  actually  engaged  in  it, 
some  few  hints  as  to  the  mode  of  carrying  out  the  work. 

It  is  proper  to  state  that  the  work  has  been  composed  in 
the  midst  of  many  other  pressing  duties  and  occupations  ; 
and  that  hours,  snatched  from  daily  work,  or  secured  before 
the  day's  duties  could  commence,  are  all  that  have  been  at 
the  disposal  of  the  writer  for  the  compilation  of  these  notes 
and  considerations.  It  is  hoped  that  no  serious  inaccuracies 
will  be  found  on  the  pages  that  follow,  but  it  is  frankly  owned 
that  the  work  has  been  written  promptly, — for  the  need 
seemed  real, — and  that  it  has  been  written  concurrently  with 
some  of  the  events  to  which  it  alludes.  It  was  commenced 
a  short  time  after  the  first  meeting  of  Convocation  this  year, 
and  it  was  concluded  shortly  after  its  second  meeting.  The 
time  has  thus  been  limited  ;  but  if  the  book  was  to  do  any 
good,  or  to  exercise  any  useful  influence,  its  publication 
could  not  have  been  longer  delayed. 

It  does  not  seem  necessary  to  make  remarks  on  any  part, 
except  on  the  samples  of  revision  that  have  been,  somewhat 
courageously,  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  the  reader. 
Great  care  has  been  bestowed  upon  them,  but,  it  is  felt  very 
honestly,  that  they  themselves  will  probably  disclose  depar- 
tures from  principles  that  may  have  been  urged  a  few  pages 
before.  It  must  be  so.  The  individual  reviser  is  always  liable 
to  subjective  influences  that  give  a  tinge  to  his  judgment  when 
the  special   passage  is  under   his   consideration ;   and   the 


PREFACE.  ix 

present  reviser  cannot  dare  to  hope  that  he  himself,  even  in 
these  few  chapters,  has  proved  to  be  free  from  them.  So  the 
passages  are  given  honestly  as  samples,  and  nothing  more ; 
not  as  the  writer's  ideal  of  a  true  revision,  but  as  the  best 
exemplification  he  could  give  of  his  own  rules. 

The  critical  scholar  is  thus  asked  kindly  to  pass  his  judg- 
ment on  these  passages,  as  being  what  is  here  specified, 
and  as  claiming  to  be  nothing  more. 

This  small  volume  is  now  offered  to  those  who  are  in- 
terested in  the  subject  of  Revision,  and  also,  with  all 
humility,  is  placed  before  the  Church  at  large,  as  a  small 
effort  in  a  great  cause  that  will  soon  largely  occupy  the 
thoughts,  and,  it  is  hoped,  will  receive  the  prayers  of  all 
earnest  and  devout  readers  of  the  Holy  Bible. 

May  the  blessing  of  God  rest  on  the  great  and  holy  cause; 
and,  if  it  be  not  presumptuous  to  add  the  words,  may  it  also 
be  vouchsafed  to  this  contribution  to  the  general  subject, 
humbly  offered  by  one  whose  heart,  at  any  rate,  is  thoroughly 
in  the  cause  and  in  the  work. 


C.  J.  Gloucester  and  Bristol, 

London,  May  23,  1870. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION I 


CHAPTER  n. 

THE  CRITICAL  VALUE  OF  THE  TEXT   OF  THE   AUTHORIZED 

VERSION 29 

CHAPTER  in. 

LEADING    CHARACTERISTICS     OF     THE    AUTHORIZED     VER- 

'*^^ON 53 

CHAPTER  IV. 

NATURE   AND    LIMITS    OF    REVISION 97 

CHAPTER  V. 

AMOUNT   OF   CORRECTIONS    LIKELY   TO    BE   INTRODUCED      .    126 

CHAPTER  VI. 

OBJECTIONS    TO    REVISION,  VALID   AND    INVALID    ....    185 

CHAPTER  VII. 

BEST    MANNER    OF    PROCEEDING   WITH   THE    WORK      .      .      .    203 


ERRM'UM. 


Page  130,  line  i6,  for  four,  ivdd/ive. 


REVISION 


ENGLISH    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


CHAPTER    I. 

INTRODUCTION. 

On  the  loth  of  February  in  the  present   year  the  following  Recent 
resolution,    proposed    by   the    Bishop    of  Winchester   and  in  the 
seconded  by  the  writer  of  these  pages,  was  carried  unani-  ^"^^^'°"' 
mously  by  both  Houses  of  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury, 
viz. : — "  To  report  upon  the  desirableness  of  a  Revision  of 
the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
whether  by  marginal  notes  or  otherwise,  in  all  those  passages 
where  plain  and  clear  errors,  whether  in  the  Hebrew  or 
Greek  Text  originally  adopted  by  the  Translators,  or  in  the 
translations  made  from  the  same,  shall,  on  due  investigation, 
be  found  to  exist." 

That  such  a  resolution  will  in  due  time  be  followed  by 
systematic  and  organized  effort  in  the  actual  work  of  re- 
vision can  hardly  be  doubted.  The  general  tone  of  the 
discussion,  the  prevaiHng  unanimity,  though  not  without  a 


2  REVISION  OF  THE 

full  recognition  of  the  difficulties  that  surround  the  question,^ 
the  deepening  interest  in  the  subject  that  has  already  shown 
itself,  the  expressions  of  public  opinion  in  the  leading 
journals,^  all  point  to  one  certain  issue, — that  ere  long  the 
serious  and  responsible  work  of  revision  will  actually  be 
taken  in  hand.  We  are  the  more  confirmed  in  this  view 
when  we  take  fairly  into  consideration, — first,  the  circum- 
stances under  which  the  subject  has  been  brought  forward, 
and  secondly,  the  partially  forgotten  fact  that  we  are  now 
only  resuming  a  discussion  which  seriously  occupied  public 
attention  twelve  or  thirteen  years  ago,  and  which  was  only 
then  suspended  owing  to  a  sort  of  general  feeHng  that  we 
had  hardly  at  that  time  the  men  or  the  materials  forthcoming 
for  an  immediate  commencement  of  the  work.  There  was, 
however,  a  sort  of  tacit  agreement  that,  whenever  in  God's 


1  The  difficulties  and  leading  ob-  Guardian  for  Feb.  i6,  and  in  the 
jections  were  stated  both  by  the  John  Bull  for  Feb.  12,  p.  170. 
Bishop  of  Winchester  and  the  Bishop  ^  A  leading  article  of  some 
of  St.  David's.  The  latter,  with  his  importance  will  be  found  in  the 
usual  acuteness,  gave  prominence  to  Times  for  Feb.  18.  Various  letters 
the  only  objection,  which,  as  will  be  have  also  appeared  in  the  same 
seen  below  (see  Chap.  VII.),  has  any  paper,  some  of  considerable  ability 
real  weight — viz.,  that  such  a  revision  and  cogency  of  argument — e.g.,  on 
might  involve  the  necessity  of  con-  Feb.  26,  by  Dr.  Scott,  and  by 
tinual  revisions.  The  Bishop,  how-  a  "  Hertfordshire  Incumbent,"  on 
ever,  fully  supported  the  resolution,  Feb.  21  and  March  10,  and  by 
and  expressed  his  belief  that  a  judi-  "  Anglicanus"  on  March  9.  The 
cious  revision  would  be  a  great  views  of  Dissenters  are  well  expressed 
advantage  both  in  regard  of  the  in  an  article  in  The  Freeman  for 
public  and  private  reading  of  the  Feb.  18,  p.  133;  and  certainly  de- 
Scriptures.     See  the  report  in  the  ser\'e  attention. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  3 

providence  a  fresh  call  should  seem  to  be  addressed  to  us, 
that  call  should  be  humbly  and  reverently  attended  to,  and 
the  discussion  resumed.^  That  call  has  certainly  been  made, 
and  the  time,  as  many  reasons  would  seem  to  suggest,  is  not 
only  ripe  but  convenient  for  a  further  consideration  of  the 
question,  and  even  for  the  commencement  of  the  important 
work.  Let  us  shortly  consider  both  the  circumstances  of 
the  present  call,  and  the  general  aspects  of  the  former  dis- 
cussion of  the  subject,  as  far  as  they  may  throw  any  light 
upon  our  present  position  and  our  hopes  of  further  advance. 
Now,  in  the  first  place,  it  can  hardly  be  denied  that  the 
call  to  reconsider  the  subject  has  been  made  from  a  very 
unexpected  quarter.  No  one,  except  those  who  very  closely 
observe  the  directions  and  librations  of  modern  religious 
thought,  could  have  expected  that  a  resolution,  such  as  we 
have  already  referred  to,  would  have  been  proposed  in  the 
Convocation  of  the  Province  of  Canterbury,  and,  when  pro- 
posed, so  readily  and  even  joyfully  accepted.^  It  might 
have  been  said  a  priori  that  the  way  in  which  the  question 


^  No  better  instance  can  be  given  a  sample  of  the  manner  in  which 

of  the  prevalence  of  this  feeling  at  they  believed  revision  ought  to  be 

the  time  than  the  general  design  and  performed,  than  of  preparing  them- 

expressions  of  the   revision   of  St.  selves    formally    to    undertake    the 

John's    Gospel   and    several    of  St.  great  work.     See  Preface  to  Revised 

Paul's  Epistles  by  Five  Clergymen,  Translation  of  St.  John,  p.  ii.  sq. 

the  first  edition  of  the  first  part  of  ^  The  manner  in  which  themes- 

which  appeared  in  1857.  The  writers  sage  from  the  Upper  House  directing 

state   clearly   in   their   introductory  the  appointment  of  a  joint  Com- 

preface  that  they  were  doing  their  mittee  was  received  by  the  Lower 

present  work  more  by  way  of  giving  House,  may  be  regarded  as  very  dis- 

B    2 


4  REVISION  OF  THE 

had  been  disposed  of  thirteen  years  ago  suppUed  but  little 
hope  that  it  would  have  received  better  treatment  at  the 
present  time.  As  the  contrast  is  instructive,  we  may  devote 
a  few  sentences  to  a  short  notice  of  what  took  place  in  Con- 
vocation in  reference  to  the  subject  of  revision  when  the 
question  was  last  formally  brought  forward. 
Earlier  On  Feb.  J,  1 856,  notice  was  given  by  Canon  Selwyn  that 

proceedings 

in  Convo-  a  petition  would  be  proposed  to  the  Upper  House  of  Con- 
cation,  vocation  requesting  them  to  take  into  consideration  an 
Address  to  the  Crown,  praying  Her  Majesty  to  appoint  a 
Commission  for  receiving  and  suggesting  amendments  in  the 
Authorized  Version  of  the  Scriptures.  The  notice,  it  must 
be  confessed,  was  rather  wide   and  ambitious,^  and,  not 


tinctly  showing  how  much,  in  the 
thirteen  or  fourteen  silent  years  that 
have  elapsed  since  the  subject  was 
last  discussed,  the  whole  question 
has  ripened  in  the  general  minds  of 
Churchmen.  See  the  Guardian  for 
Feb.  16,  p.  198. 

1  The  exact  terms  of  the  notice 
of  motion  were  as  follows : — ■ 

"To  propose  a  petition  to  the 
Upper  House  requesting  His  Grace 
and  their  Lordships  to  take  into 
their  consideration  the  subject  of 
an  address  to  the  Crown,  praying 
that  Her  Most  Gracious  Majesty 
may  be  pleased  to  appoint  a' body 
of  learned  men  well  skilled  in  the 
original  languages  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures — 


"  To  consider  such  amendments 
of  the  Authorized  Version  as  have 
been  already  proposed,  and  to  re- 
ceive suggestions  from  all  persons 
who  may  be  willing  to  offer  them. 

"  To  communicate  with  foreign 
scholars  on  difficult  passages  when 
it  may  be  deemed  advisable. 

"  To  examine  the  marginal 
readings  which  appear  to  have 
been  introduced  into  some  editions 
since  the  year  161  r. 

"  To  point  out  such  words  and 
phrases  as  have  either  changed 
their  meaning  or  become  obsolete 
in  the  lapse  of  time, — and 

"To  report  from  time  to  time 
the  progress  of  their  work,  and 
the  amendments  which  they  may 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  5 

improbably,  found  but  moderate  favour  at  that  time  among 
the  members  of  Convocation.  It  had  attracted,  however, 
some  attention,  and  in  the  July  of  the  same  year  was  alluded 
to  by  Mr.  Hey  wood  in  his  speech  on  this  subject  in  the 
House  of  Commons.^  In  the  February  of  the  following 
year  it  reappeared,  but  in  a  more  modest  and  practical 
form.^  The  original  motion  was  withdrawn,  and  the  request 
limited  to  the  appointment  of  a  joint  Committee  of  both 
Houses,  which  was  to  be  empowered  to  deliberate  on  the 
improvement  of  the  Authorized  Version,  and  to  publish  the 
results  of  their  inquiry.  But  even  this  proposal,  moderate 
as  it  was,  failed  to  secure  general  assent  even  on  the  part  of 
those  whose  knowledge  of  sacred  criticism  and  exegesis 
might  have  been  supposed  likely  to  predispose  them  to  a 


be  prepared  to  recommend."     See  was  opposed  by  Sir  George  Grey  and 

Journal  of  Convocation  {or  iS^6,  withdrawn,    ^te.  Hansard's  Delates 

Vol.  II.  p.  92.  (3rd  Series),  Vol.  cxliii.  p.  122. 

The  subject  of  the  marginal  read-  ^  The  amended  proposal  was  as 

ings  referred  to  in  the  fourth  clause  follows : — 

was  noticed,  but  very  briefly,  three  "To  request  the  Upper  House 

years    later  in   the  Upper    House.  to  take  into  consideration  the  ap- 

See   Chronicle  of  Convocation   for  pointment  of  a  joint  Committee 

1859,  p.  251  sq.  -    of  both  Houses  to  deliberate  upon 

^On  July  22, 1856,  Mr.  Heywood  the  best  means  of  bringing  under 

moved  an  Address  praying  the  Crown  review  the  suggestions  made  during 

to  issue  a  Royal  Commission  (1)  to  the  two  centuries  and  a  half  for 

consider  amendments  that  had  been  the  still  further  improvement  of 

proposed   in   our   present  Version;  the    Authorized  Version   of    the 

(2)  to  receive  suggestions  from  those  Holy  Scripture,  and  of  publishing 

willing  to  offer  them;  (3)  to- point  the  results  of  the  inquiry."    See 

out  errors  and  obsolete  words,  and  Journal  of  Convocation  iox  1856, 

to  report  accordingly.     The  motion  Vol.  11.  p.  362. 


6  REFISION  OF  THE 

favourable  consideration  of  the  movement.  Though  the 
subject  had  been  abundantly  discussed  in  the  leading  perio- 
dical literature  of  the  day/  and  could  in  no  way  be  con- 
sidered as  new  either  to  the  Church  or  the  country,  still  it 
was  more  than  the  conservatism  of  the  House  was  then  able 
to  accept.  An  amendment  was  placed  on  the  notice-board 
by  Canon  Wordsworth,''  which  still  further  limited  the  pro- 
posal by  the  provision  that  alterations  that  might  be  recom- 
mended were  not  to  appear  in  the  text  but  only  in  the 
margin.  The  cotip  de  grace  was  given  by  Archdeacon 
Denison,  who  added  a  further  amendment  to  the  effect 
that  it  was  not  desirable  to  give  any  encouragement  to  any 


1  Of  the  many  articles  that  ap- 
peared at  the  period  referred  to,  or 
shortly  before  it,  we  may  specify 
those  which  deserved,  and  received, 
considerable  attention,  and  certainly 
produced  some  effect  at  the  time — 
viz.,  Edinhurgh  Review  for  October, 
1855,  Vol.  oil.  p.  419  ^^-5  Christian 
Remembrancer  for  Dec.  1856, 
Vol.  XXXII.  p.  451  sq.j  M^estminster 
Review  for  Jan.  1857,  Vol.  xi.  p.  134. 
In  the  interval  between  that  period 
and  the  present  time,  the  articles 
have  been  very  fewj  we  may,  how- 
ever, specify  Edinburgh  Revieiv  for 
Jan.  1865,  p.  104  sq.,  in  which 
the  subject  is  discussed  in  an  easy 
and  readable  article,  apparently  by  a 
writer  of  known  reputation.  The 
leading  treatises  that  appeared  about 
the  time  referred  to  will  be  found 


noticed  in  an  excellent  article  by 
Professor  Plumptre  in  Smith's 
Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  Vol.  iii. 
p.  1680. 

^  The   amendment    was    as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  That  as  to  the  question  which 
has  been  brought  under  the  notice 
of  this  House  concerning  the 
Authorized  Version  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  it  is  not  desirable  to 
countenance  any  efforts  to  make 
changes  in  the  text  of  the  same, 
but  that  any  alterations  or  addi- 
tions which  it  may  be  deemed 
expedient  by  competent  authority 
to  be  adopted,  should  be  confined 
to  the  margin,  and  not  be  intro- 
duced into  the  text."  See  Journal 
of  Convocation,  Vol.  11.  p.  ^6^. 


♦      ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  7 

alterations  whatever,  whether  in  the  text  or  in  the  margin.* 
The  subject  then  appears  to  have  dropped  through. 

When  we  contrast  this  treatment  of  the  question  with  that 
which  it  has  lately  received,  we  cannot  help  feeling  sur- 
prised at  the  striking  change  of  sentiment.  On  the  present 
occasion  not  only  has  the  proposal  of  revision  been  favourably 
entertained  by  the  Southern  Convocation,  but  even  re-intro- 
duced into  that  conservative  body,  and,  when  thus  re-intro- 
duced, warmly  welcomed.  Nay  more,  the  original  proposal 
of  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  was  at  once  amplified.''  Our 
resolution,  as  first  brought  before  the  House,  was  limited 
to  the  New  Testament.  It  was  immediately  extended  to 
the  Old  Testament  with  an  amount  of  assent  that  could 
never  have  been  expected,  and  never  could  have  been 
given  if  the  real  necessity  for  revision  had  not  been  very 
sensibly  felt  by  all  present.  It  may  indeed  be  doubted 
whether  this  enlargement  of  the  proposal  was  in  itself 
wholly  desirable.  It  may  be  very  reasonably  urged  that 
it  would  have  seemed  at  first  sight  more  prudent  to  com- 


^  The  exact  terms  of  this  con-  ^  The  original  proposal  of  the 
eluding  amendment  were : —  Bishop  of  Winchester,  as  seconded 
"  That  it  is  not  expedient  that  by  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and 
this  House  give  any  encourage-  Bristol,  only  extended  to  the  New 
ment  to  any  alteration  or  modifi-  Testament,  but  was  at  once  ex- 
cation  of  the  Authorized  Version,  tended  to  the  Old  Testament  by  the 
whether  by  way  of  insertion  in  Bishop  of  LlandaflT  and  others.  See 
the  text,  marginal  note,  or  other-  Guardian  for  Feb.  i6,  p.  193  sq. 
wise."  See  Journal  of  Convoca-  The  extension  was  agreed  to  una- 
tion.  Vol.  II.  p.  363.  nimously. 


8  REVISION  OF  THE 

mence  with  a  portion  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  with  the  criti- 
cism and  interpretation  of  which  we  are  certainly  more 
familiar  than  with  that  of  the  remaining  part/  Be  this, 
however,  as  it  may,  the  general  feeling  of  the  Southern  Con- 
vocation has  been  very  clearly  expressed,  and  that  too  in  a 
manner  and  with  a  promptitude  that  could  hardly  have 
been  expected,  except  by  those  who  closely  watch  the 
movements  of  public  opinion.  Such  a  fact  is  very  signifi- 
cant, and  seems  certainly  to  point  to  the  conclusion  that 
there  is  in  the  minds  of  those  fully  qualified  to  form  an 
opinion,  and  not  likely  to  favour  innovations,  a  growing 
conviction  that  the  time  has  at  length  arrived,  and  that 
measures  ere  long  must  be  taken  for  such  a  revision  as  will 
bring  our  venerable  version  more  closely  into  harmony  with 
the  inspired  Original.^ 

Former  The  general  aspects  of  the  former  discussion  of  the  sub- 

discussions  .  ... 

of  the         ject,  thirteen  years  ago,  seem  also   to  pomt  m  the  same 


subject. 


direction.  The  eftbrts  of  revision  at  that  time,  as  several  of 
us  who  then  took  part  in  the  work  probably  well  remember, 
were  almost  confessedly  preparatory  and  tentative.     It  was 


*  There  is,  we  are  afraid,  only  too  April,  1870,  Vol.   cxxviii.  p.   129 

much  truth  in  the  remark  of  Prof.  sq.     The  article,  which  is  of  con- 

Plumptre,  that  relatively  Hebrewwas  siderable  interest,  did  not  appear  till 

more  studied  in  the  early  part  of  the  the  text  of  the  greater  part  of  the 

17th   century  than  it  is  now.    See  present  volume   had  been  written. 

^m\\h' s  Dictionary  of  Bible, Vo\.n\.  Any  similarities  of  opinion  or  sen- 

p.  1682.  timent  may  therefore  be  considered 

2  Some  very  sensible  remarks  on  as  due  to  the  independent  though 

the  subject  of  the  revision  will  be  coincident  convictions  of  two  sepa- 

found  in  the  Quarterly  Review  for  rate  writers. 


ENGLISH  NEPV  TESTAMENT.  9 

very  generally  felt  at  the  time  that  the  question  was  not  ripe 
for  solution,  and  that  though  it  was  right  and  proper  to  do 
our  best  in  advancing  the  cause  of  revision,  yet  that  time 
must  elapse  before  the  work  could  be  formally  and  authorita- 
tively undertaken.  Even  those  who  entered  with  some  ardour 
into  the  movement,  and  were  at  first  unwilling  to  believe 
that  it  would  ever  cease  till  a  revised  version  was  in  the 
hands  of  every  earnest  Englishman,  soon  showed  a  con- 
sciousness that  there  must  be  a  time  for  maturation,  and  that 
first  impulses  must  be  content  simply  to  prepare  the  way, 
and  even  by  failure  to  demonstrate  how  and  under  what 
limitations  the  work  itself  was  finally  to  be  accomplished.^ 
We  all  saw,  more  or  less  clearly,  that  the  movement  in  which 
we  were  then  engaged  would,  by  the  nature  of  the  case, 
become  suspended,  that  there  would  be  a  pause,  a  time  for 
reconsideration  of  the  work  actually  done,  and  then  after  this 
pause,  that  the  movement  would  recommence,  and  go  on 
uninterruptedly  to  the  end.     This  is  commonly  the  history 


^  It  may  be   noticed   that   even  minds    was   that    we    were    doing 

after  the  favourable  reception  of  the  work  for    the  future,    not   for   the 

Revised  Version  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  then   present   time.      This    feeling 

John,  the  Five  Clergymen  who  took  had  a  very  good  efTect  upon  us.   We 

part  in  it,  still  speak  of  their  work  did  our  work  slowly,  and  without 

as  fortunate  if  it  has  'succeeded  in  any  reference  to  current  expectations, 

striking   the  key-note   upon  which  or  any  desire  to  catch  passing  op- 

any    authoritative    Revision  of   the  portunities.     When  the  interest  in 

English  Bible,  hereafter  to  he  made,  the  subject  died  out,  which  it  did  a 

is   to    be  based :'  Pre/,   to  Revised  few  years  ago,  we  considered   it  a 

Version  of  the  Ep.  to  the  Romans,  sign  that  for  a  season,  at  any  rate, 

p.    iv.      The    impression    on    our  our  work  was  done. 


lo  REFISION  OF  THE 

of  all  great  undertakings,  and  will  in  all  probability  be 
the  history  of  the  future  revision  of  the  Authorized 
Version. 

A  very  little  consideration  will  show  that  such  a  forecast 
was  natural  and  reasonable.  The  movement  at  that  time 
was  essentially  a  scholars^  movement.  The  works  of  Dean 
Alford,  Archbishop  Trench,  and  others,  had  awakened  a  vivid 
interest  in  the  interpretation  of  the  New  Testament,  but  it 
had  not  yet  extended  far  beyond  the  circle  of  professed 
scholars.  Within  the  circle  there  was  soon  shown  a  strong 
and  natural  desire  to  give  a  useful  turn  to  the  newly  acquired 
knowledge,  and  to  put  at  the  disposal  of  the  general  reader 
the  results  of  recent  exegetical  experience ;  and  such  general 
aid  was  commonly  very  thankfully  received.  But  there  was 
never  much  sympathy  with  these  efforts  whenever  they  took 
the  particular  form  of  revisions  of  the  Authorized  Version. 
Churchmen  at  that  time  were  very  tolerant  of  critical  and 
grammatical  comments,  and  even  of  corrections  of  the 
English  Bible  as  long  as  they  were  confined  to  the  notes  or 
the  margin  ;  but  whenever  they  took  their  place  in  the  text 
there  were  but  few  general  readers  who  then  viewed  them 
with  any  great  amount  of  favour.  And  they  were  right. 
The  versions  and  specimens  of  versions  that  appeared  at 
the  time  we  are  alluding  to  and  subsequently,  were  sufficiently 
accurate  and  precise,  but  they  wanted  tone  and  rhythm. 
They  were  translations  through  which  the  original  Greek 
often  showed  itself  far  too  distinctly  ;  they  were  not  idiomatic 
versions ;  they  were  suited,  and  even  in  some  cases  specially 


ENGLISH  NETV  TESTAMENT. 


designed,  for  the  closet  -^  but  with  general  readers  they  never 
were  and  never  could  have  been  popular. 

The  best  of  these  revised  versions  was  one  that  received  The  Five 

Clergymen 

at  the  time  the  valuable  approval  of  Archbishop  Trench,^  revision. 
and  of  the  distinguished  American  writer,  Mr.  Marsh,^  and 


1  Reference  may,  perhaps  not 
improperly,  be  made  to  the  writer's 
Pref.  to  Commentary  to  the  Pas- 
toral  Epp.,  p.  xiii.  sq.,  the  words 
of  which  have  been  quoted  from 
time  to  time.  They  were  written 
about  the  period  now  alluded  to,  and 
show,  it  is  believed,  fairly,  what  the 
general  mind  of  scholars  was  at 
that  time.  Of  the  small  bands  of 
scholars  there  referred  to,  one  at  the 
time  was  actually  working,  to  the 
labours  of  which  reference  is  made 
in  the  text. 

2  The  friendly  remarks  of  Arch- 
bishop Trench  will  be  found  in  the 
first  chapter  of  his  useful  work  On 
the  Authorized  Version  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  are  as  follows  : — *  It 
is  an  eminent  merit  in  the  Revision 
of  the  Authorized  Fersion  by  Five 

Clergymen that  they  have 

not  merely  urged  by  precept,  but 
shown  by  proof,  that  it  is  possible 
to  revise  our  Version  and  at  the  same 
time  to  preserve  unimpaired  the 
character  of  the  English  in  which  it 
is  composed.  Nor  is  it  only  on  this 
account  that  we  may  accept  this 
work  as  by  far  the  most  hopeful  con- 
tribution which  we  have  yet  had  to 


the  solution  of  a  great  and  difficult 
problem ;  but  also  as  showing  that 
where  reverent  hands  touch  that 
building,  which  some  would  have 
wholly  pulled  down,  that  it  might 
be  wholly  built  up  again,  these  find 
only  the  need  of  here  and  there  re- 
placing a  stone  which  had  been  in- 
cautiously built  in  the  wall,  or  which, 
trustworthy  material  once,  has  now 
yielded  to  the  lapse  and  injury  of 
time,  while  they  leave  the  building 
itself,  in  its  main  features  and  frame- 
work, untouched'  (p.  25,  ed.  i.). 
These  words  from  one  who  is  so 
well  qualified  to  speak  both  on  the 
English  and  on  the  scholarly  ques- 
tions connected  with  the  subject, 
may  perhaps  be  considered  to  justify 
the  reference  in  the  text  to  the  ex- 
periences derived  during  the  progress 
of  the  work  alluded  to. 

^  The  author  referred  to,  though 
deprecating  a  new  translation,  and 
even  a  revision,  of  the  Authorized 
Version,  speaks  of  the  work  of  the 
Five  Clergymen  as  '  by  far  the  most 
judicious  modern  recension  known 
to  him.'  See  his  first  Series  of 
Lectures  on  the  English  Language, 
No.  xxviii.  p.  6^^. 


REFISION  OF  THE 


Principles 
of  this 


which  even  now  has  not  quite  passed  out  of  sight.  As  it  was 
produced  on  principles  which  appear  to  be  trustworthy,  and 
as  it  serves  to  indicate  the  path  that  must  be  followed  by 
any  revisers  who  would  construct  2.  popular  version,  we  may 
pause  briefly  to  notice  its  leading  characteristics.  It  con- 
sisted of  a  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  St.  John's 
Gospel,  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  the  two  Epistles  to 
the  Corinthians,  by  Five  Clergymen,  and  of  the  Epistles  to 
the  Galatians,  Ephesians,  Philippians,  and  Colossians,  by 
Four  Clergymen;  in  all  four  separate  volumes,  to  each  of 
which  a  few  pages  of  preface  are  prefixed,  containing  a 
statement  of  the  principles  mainly  followed,  and  an  enume- 
ration of  passages  in  which  special  difficulties  had  been  met 
with,  and  rules  of  revision  more  than  usually  tested.  Of 
the  five  revisers,  two  at  the  outset  of  the  work  were 
strongly  in  favour  of  an  authoritative  revision  of  the  whole 
•Testament,  but  ere  the  work  came  to  its  conclusion  (it 
extended  over  more  than  two  years),  all,  I  believe,  had 
come  honestly  and  impartially  to  these  two  conclusions  : — 
First,  that  an  authoritative  revision  could  not  wisely  be 
attempted  at  that  time ;  secondly,  that  if  it  afterwards  were 
undertaken  it  must  be  on  the  principles  which  they  them- 
selves had  worked  out  and  followed,  and  which  more  than 
two  years  of  hard  united  work  had  proved  to  be  trust- 
worthy. 

These  principles  will  be  occasionally  alluded  to  in  detail 
in  the  following  pages.  For  the  present  it  may  be  enough 
to  notice  that  they  were,  first,  a  limitation  of  the  vocabulary 


ENGLISH  NEfF  TESTAMENT. 


13 


of  translation  to  that  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  both 
Testaments  ;^  secondly,  a  careful  attention,  and,  as  far  as 
possible,  adherence  to  the  principles  stated  and  followed 
by  the  Revisers  of  161 1 ;  thirdly,  extreme  watchfulness  in 
reference  to  the  two  weaker  portions  of  the  Authorized 
Version,  the  translation  of  the  particles  and  of  the  tenses  f 
fourthly,  and  combined  with  this,  a  constant  recognition  in 
such  cases  of  the  frequently  modifying  power  of  the  con- 
text, and  of  the  fact  that  the  tenses,  especially  the  past 
tenses,  in  Greek  and  English,  are  not  co-extensive  ;  fifthly, 
a  sensitiveness  to  the  noble  rhythm  and  cadence  of  the 
Authorized  Version;  and  lastly,  a  continual  remembrance 
that  a  truly  popular  translation  must  always  stand  the  test 
of  being  heard  as  well  as  read,  and  must  commend  itself 
not  only  to  the  cultivated  scholar,  but  to  the  simple 
hearer. 


^  The  Five  Revisers  distinctly  state 
that  they  kept  the  earlier  English 
versions,  from  WyclifFe  downwards, 
before  them,  and  *  constantly  re- 
jected words  which  presented  them- 
selves as  the  most  exact  equivalents 
to  the  words  of  the  Greek,  because 
they  wanted  the  Biblical  garb  and 
sound  which  we  were  anxious  to 
preserve.'  See  Preface  to  Revised 
Version  of  St.  John,  p.  viii. 

2  The  principles  adopted  in  the 
translation  of  some  of  the  particles 
are  stated  in  the  Preface  above  re- 
ferred to  (see  p.  X.).  In  respect  of 
the  tenses  it  is  stated  that  the  *  exact 


accuracy  of  literal  rendering  which 
rigid  scholarship  might  seem  to 
require'  is  not  always  maintained 
(p.  xi.).  It  may  be  now  said,  how- 
ever, that  this  accuracy  was  main- 
tained even  too  far,  especially  in  the 
case  of  the  aorist  and  perfect.  Such 
at  least  is  the  judgment  of  Marsh, 
who  seems  inclined  to  draw  the 
inference  from  it  that  the  tenses 
'are  coming  to  have  in  England  a 
force  which  they  have  not  now  in 
America.'  See  Lectures  on  the 
English  Language,  No.  xxviii. 
p.  633.  Several  changes  however 
were  made  in  ed.  2. 


14  REVISION  OF  THE 

Such  were  the  principles  of  this  particular  revision/  and 
such,  it  may  be  said,  must  be  the  principles  of  any  revision 
that  would  aspire  to  be  popular  and  successful.  But  let  it 
not  be  supposed  that  these  principles  were  all  recognised 
at  once,  and  all  systematically  acted  on  from  the  first. 
They  were  not  thought  out,  but  felt  out  and  worked  out. 
They  resulted  from  faithful  individual  labour  combined  with 
frequent  cotiferejice  a7id  united  efforts  round  a  comnio7i  table; 
they  resulted  also  from  the  great  teaching  of  experience, 
and  from  the  continual  testing  and,  it  may  be  added,  the 
frequent  breaking  down  of  rigorous  canons  of  translation  on 
which  it  might  have  seemed  a  priori  that  reliance  could  be 
placed.  There  are  indeed  few  canons  in  reference  to 
revision  of  more  practical  importance  than  those  which  are 
embodied  in  the  foregoing  sentence — viz.,  (i)  That  there 
must  be  frequent  cojiference  and  the  combined  action  of  several 
minds ^  and  (2)  That  experie7ice  must  be  relied  on  as  the  only 
ultimately  successful  teacher  in  the  difficult  work.  Few  are 
willing  at  first  to  accept  these  canons,  but  all  scholars  of 
candid  minds  and  of  proper  humility  will  be  found  in  the 
sequel  to  acknowledge  their  validity.  As  they  are  of  real 
importance  let  us  devote  to  each  of  them  a  few  sentences 
of  comment  and  elucidation. 


1  A  full  account  will  be  found  in  able   pen  of  the  present  Bishop  of 

the  Preface  to  the  Revised  Transla-  Salisbury,  and  that  it  will  be  found 

lion  of  St.  John.     It  is  not  violating  to  contain  a  good  account  of  the 

confidence  to  say  that  it  was  prin-  principles    followed,   and   certainly 

cipally  the  composition  of  the  agree-  deserves  perusal. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  15 

In  reference  to  the  first  of  these  canons,  we  may  observe  ist canon: 
that  it  serves  to  remind  us  how  it  is  that  so  very  few  revisions  ^[j^J^ 
of  the  Authorized  Version  have  been  even  endurable,  when  "^cessary. 
contrasted  with  that  which  they  were  designed  to  amend. 
Nearly  all  our  revised  versions  have  been  produced  by 
individual  scholars,  and,  faithful  to  their  origin,  they  have 
clearly  enough  disclosed  the  bias  and  individuality  of  the 
single  mind  and  the  single  reviser.  They  have  been  one- 
sided and  not  many-sided.  They  have  commonly  been,  if 
accurate,  too  inflexible ;  if  free,  too  loose  and  paraphrastic. 
The  happy  elasticity  of  diction,  and  the  thoroughly  idiomatic 
tone  of  our  Enghsh  version, — that  which,  in  fact,  so  com- 
mends it  to  the  heart  as  well  as  the  head  of  the  earnest 
reader,  is  just  that  which  will  be  found  wanting  in  all  recent 
revisions.  And  it  would  be  unreasonable  to  expect  that  it 
could  be  otherwise.  The  elasticity  to  which  we  have 
alluded  is  due  in  a  great  measure  to  the  united  operation  of 
several  minds,  and  to  the  continued  modifications  which  the 
aspects  of  a  passage  as  presented  to  the  different  minds  of 
different  revisers  would  be  certain  to  introduce.  The 
individual  adheres,  often  far  too  pertinaciously  in  detail,  to 
his  principles  of  translation.  His  very  precision  often  makes 
him  very  insufficiently  sensitive  to  the  exegetical  current  of 
the  passage,  and  hence  often  to  that  modification  which  the 
context  constantly  tends  to  introduce  in  the  translation, 
especially  of  tenses  and  particles.  The  requisite  correction 
is  supplied  by  another  mind  estimating  differently  the 
general  current  of  the  passage,  and  the  ultimately  chosen 


i6  REFISION  OF  THE 

translation  often  accurately  enough  indicates,  not  so  much 
the  result  of  compromise,  as  the  final  decision  of  two  or 
more  minds  after  having  so  acted  and  reacted  upon  each 
other  that  a  common  translation  could  be  agreed  upon. 
For  instance,  an  individual  translator  or  reviser  might  feel 
it  always,  so  to  speak,  such  a  grammatical  duty  to  mark  in 
translation  the  difference  (in  the  same  author)  between  two 
particles, — let  us  say  dWa  and  U,  that  his  very  desire  to 
adhere  scrupulously  to  his  rule  might  impede  his  perception 
of  some  shade  of  meaning  in  the  passage  that  tended  to 
modify  the  rule.  Suppose,  to  carry  on  this  particular  in- 
stance, that  he  resolved  that  he  would  give  dXka  in  transla- 
tion its  inherently  stronger  adversative  force  of  '  howbeit' 
or  '  notwithstanding,'  and  so  mark  its  distinction  from  the 
'  but'  or  '  yet'  of  the  lighter  opposition  of  the  U,  and  sup- 
pose further  that  he  was  a  thoroughly  good  scholar,  and 
perfectly  familiar  with  the  fact  that  if  a  definitely  expressed 
negative  preceded  the  dXkh  in  the  contrasted  clause,  then 
his  rule  would  have  to  undergo  modification.^     Suppose  all 


1  For  some  remarks  on  this  prin-  that  we  have  two  strictly  contrasted 

ciple,    which     is     in    feet    strictly  clauses,  as  indicated    by  parity    of 

analogous  to  the  nicht — sondern  of  tenses  (riyrjcraro — tKsvioaav)  and  by 

the  German,  see  Donaldson,    New  the   presence  of  this    ovk — dWa, 

Cratylus,  §  20 1,  p.  376.     In  some  The  translation  then  of  the  Autho- 

passages   of    the    New    Testament  rized  Version,  enhanced  as  it  is  by 

this  principle  is  of  very  great  im-  the   punctuation,   ('  thought  it  not 

portance.      For    example,    in    the  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God :  but 

momentous     passage,   Phil.    ii.    6,  made   Himself   of   no   reputation') 

Qvx  dpirayixiv  rfyrjcraTO  to  tivab  as  failing  to  preserve  and  bring  out 

laa  6£y,    dWd  kavrbv  eKsvwaev,  this  contrast  of  clauses,  may  fairly 

much  in  regard  of  translation  turns  be  considered  as  open  to  question, 

upon  the  due  recognition  of  the  fact  See  Commentary  in  loc. 


ENGLISH  NETV  TESTAMENT.  17 

this, — and  it  will  not  be  difficult  to  imagine  that  there  might 
be  many  a  passage  in  which  there  might  be  found  a  latent 
negative,  and  so  a  modifying  element  in  the  context,  which 
our  imaginary  accurate  scholar  with  his  mind  on  his  rule 
might  not  be  sensitive  enough  to  perceive.  Put  other 
minds  in  contact  with  his ;  the  result  might  easily  be  that 
discussion  would  bring  out  the  true  logical  and  exegetical 
aspects  of  the  passage,  that  the  latent  negative  in  the  pre- 
ceding clause  would  be  properly  recognised,  and  the  trans- 
lation of  the  a'XXa  modified  accordingly.  Such  examples 
of  the  importance  of  having  several  minds  in  combination 
in  such  a  delicate  work  as  that  of  revising  our  idiomatic 
Authorized  Version  could  be  multiplied  indefinitely. 

The  second  canon,  that  experience  will  prove  the  best  ^"^^.^"o"' 

Experience 

teacher  in  such  a  work  as  Revision,  though  not  quite  so  the  best 
obvious  as  the  canon  which  we  have  just  illustrated,  will  in 
practice  be  found  quite  as  certainly  true.  It  might  be 
thought  that  competent  translators  and  revisers  might  agree 
on  their  principles  beforehand,  and  go  regularly  forward 
without  much  risk  of  lapsing  from  uniformity,  or  of  so 
changing  a  standard  that  it  would  be  continually  necessary 
to  go  over  the  back-work  with  the  light  of  present  know- 
ledge and  observation.  It  certainly  might  be  thought  so,  but 
experience  will  always  be  found  to  reverse  the  expectation. 
General  rules  of  course  there  must  be,  but  in  the  application 
of  them  the  tentative  element  must  greatly  predominate. 
The  individual  will  find  it  so,  and  still  more  the  combined 
body.     In  fact  this  is  the  sort  of  set-off  against  the  advan- 

c 


i8  REVISION  OF  THE 

tage  of  the  co-operation  of  several  minds  specified  above, — 
the  tendency  of  an  association  to  change  gradually  a 
standard  being  always  much  more  pronounced  than  that  of 
the  individual. 

A  moment's  consideration  will  show  the  truth  of  this 
remark,  at  any  rate  in  such  a  special  work  as  that  of 
Revision.  What,  for  instance,  is  the  very  condition  of 
Revision  ?  Why,  that  errors,  and  perhaps  also  inaccuracies 
and  archaisms  should  be  removed.  Good, — but  then,  to 
take  even  the  most  favourable  case,  the  removal  of  simple 
and  clear  errors,  is  it  not  perfectly  certain  that  even  if  the 
definition  of  what  was  to  be  considered  an  error  was 
tolerably  agreed  on  at  first,  it  would  be  considerably  mo- 
dified as  the  work  went  on, — so  that,  if  there  was  to  be 
anything  like  an  uniform  principle  in  the  work,  constant 
retrospect  and  reconsideration  would  be  necessary.  We 
venture  very  confidently  to  maintain  that  if  half  a  dozen 
scholars  sat  down  to  revise  the  present  version  of  one  of 
the  Gospels,  and  agreed  beforehand,  after  having  settled 
the  distinction  between  errors  and  inaccuracies,  only  to 
touch  the  former  and  not  the  latter,  it  would  be  found, 
before  they  had  gone  half  through  their  work,  that  they  had 
taken  in  the  whole  fringe  of  cases  that  lies  between  errors 
and  inaccuracies,  and  had  even  gone  far  into  the  domain 
of  the  latter.  In  revision,  as  in  many  other  things,  there  is 
a  continually  accelerative  and  intensifying  tendency  which 
increased  habitude  in  the  work  never  fails  to  develop, — 
but  which   certainly  must  be  closely  watched,  and   con- 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TEST  AM  Em:  19 

stantly  corrected.  The  best,  and  indeed  the  only  way  to 
keep  this  tendency  under  is  to  proceed  tentatively,  to  feel 
out  principles  of  revision  rather  than  to  attempt  definitely 
to  lay  them  down  beforehand ;  and  then  from  time  to  time, 
as  the  principles  are  felt  out,  to  go  back  over  the  work 
already  done.  It  is  only  thus,  it  is  only  by  this  tentative  and 
retrospective  mode  of  proceeding,  this  continual  reference 
to  experience,  that  the  subtle  and  delicate  process  of 
revision  can  be  successfully  carried  out. 

We  gave  an  illustration  of  tJie  first  canon,  we  may  illustration 
perhaps,  not  unsuitably,  give  one  of  the  second.  Suppose  canon. 
it  was  agreed  beforehand  that  great  care  should  be  given, 
to  distinguish,  where  possible,  between  the  tenses, — say, 
for  example,  between  the  aorist  and  the  perfect.  Now,  it 
may  be  confidently  asserted  that  nothing  but  experience 
will  adequately  prescribe  in  cases  of  this  kind  when  the 
'  have'  should  be  introduced  in  the  translation  of  the  aorist 
and  when  the  simple  past  tense  should  be  adopted.  What- 
ever our  rules  might  have  been  beforehand,  they  would 
break  down  in  such  a  chapter,  for  example,  as  John  xvii., 
and  they  would  be  sorely  tested  in  those  many  cases  in 
which,  in  the  original  Greek,  particles  of  present  time  are 
foand  in  the  same  clauses,  and  in  combination  with  aorists.^ 


1  For  example,  Phil.  iii.  12,  riSri  auxiliary  in  English  and  to  adopt  a 

t\a.j3ov,  and  again  ch.  iv.  10,  ■fjdij  simple    aoristic    translation.      The 

TTOTS  aviOdXtre,  or  in  the  case  of  actual  fact  is,    that  there  is  not  a 

vvVyEph.  \n.  s^fMQvvv  cLTTiKaXvipOri,  strict   parity   between   the    English 

— in  all  which   cases  it  would  be  past  tense  and  the  Greek  aorist :  the 

simply  impossible  to  leave  out  the  former  points  back   clearly  to  past 

C    2 


20  RE  FI SI  ON  OF  THE 

And  what  Is  true  of  the  aorist  is  almost  equally  true  of  the 
perfect.  We  might,  for  instance,  begin  our  work  by  the 
general  agreement  that  whatever  might  be  the  case  of  the 
aorist,  we  would  at  any  rate  press  the  translation  of  the 
perfect,  and  recognise  its  force,  and  yet  when  we  came  to 
such  a  passage  as  i  John  i.  i,  we  should  not  be  perfectly 
clear  that  the  lines  of  demarcation  between  aorist  and 
perfect  were  always  very  rigidly  drawn.  We  should  have 
in  the  sequel  to  fall  back  on  experience. 

But  to  return  to  the  present  aspects  of  this  question. 
(Growth  of  From  what  has  been  said,  it  does  not  seem  unreasonable 
the  subject,  to  think  that  there  has  been  during  the  last  twelve  years 
a  gradual  ripening  of  general  interest  in  the  subject  of 
revision.  We  have  all  had  time  to  think  well  over  the 
former  movement,  to  come  to  unbiassed  opinions  upon  the 
principles  which  seem  likely  to  prove  most  trustworthy  in 
the  actual  prosecution  of  the  work,  and, — what  is  especially 
important, — to  arrive  at  some  conclusions  as  to  the  limits 
within  which  revision  should  be  confined.  We  are  also  in 
several  respects  better  prepared  for  the  work.  Though  it 
must  be  conceded  that  New  Testament  interpretation  has 
not,  at  any  rate  in  the  Church  of  England,  made  much 
progress  during  the  last  ten  years ;  though  in  some  of  the 


time  and  commonly  taken  per  se  ;  fact  whether  the  action  has  or  has 

remands  the   thought   back   to   an  not  any  reference  to  present  time, 

epoch  distinctly  separated  from  pre-  See  esp.  Donaldson,  Neio  Cratylns, 

sent  time;  the  Greek  aorist  specifies  §  .^72  sq.,  and  the  useful  treatise  on 

posteriority  to  some  fixed  point  of  the  force  of  this  tense  by  Fritz,  de 

time,  but  is  simply  silent  as  to  the  Aoristi  Ft,  p.  17. 


ENGLISH  NEPV  TESTAMENT.  21 

many  schools  of  thought  within  the  Church  at  the  present 
time  there  is  a  retrograde  movement,  and  a  relapse  to 
the  easy  labours  of  mystical  commentaries  and  of  loose 
exegesis  ;  though  our  religious  newspapers  often  give  us 
evidence,  in  the  letters  of  correspondents,  that  there  is  not 
only  great,  but  what  is  worse,  confident  ignorance  on  critical 
or  grammatical  questions;  though  much  valuable  time 
has  been  wasted  on  ritualistic  controversy  instead  of  being 
devoted  to  serene  scholarship  ;  though  the  study  of  the 
ancient  versions  has  been  almost  absolutely  stopped  for 
the  last  twelve  or  fourteen  years, — still,  in  spite  of  all  these 
discouraging  facts^  the  assertion  may  be  fully  sustained 
that  we  are  better  prepared  for  the  work  than  we  were  at 
the  close  of  the  last  movement. 

Two  or  three  reasons  may  be  alleged  for  such  an  opinion.  Reasons  for 
In  the  first  place  the  majority  of  those  who  are  most  likely 
to  be  called  upon  to  take  part  in  any  future  revision  will 
have  matured  in  judgment,  and  have  had  time  to  reconsider 
the  principles  on  which  the  former  attempts  had  been 
based,  in  some  of  which  they  themselves  may  have  taken 
part.  Such  scholars,  who  for  the  most  part  belonged  to  a 
somewhat  sharply  defined  critical  and  exegetical  school,  will 
now  find  themselves  recruited  by  some  members  of  the 
more  distinctly  historical  school  of  commentators  and  in- 
terpreters which  has  appeared  during  the  last  ten  years. 
The  keen,  and  perhaps,  for  a  popular  revision,  unduly 
rigorous  scholarship  of  those  who  were  connected  with  the 
first  movement  will  be  now  found  beneficially  influenced 


REnSlON  OF  THE 


Increase  of 
learning 
among 
Noncon- 
formists. 


both  by  the  wider  knowledge  and  experience  time  will  have 
brought  with  it,  and  by  the  flexibility  of  the  later  systems  of 
interpretation  which  have  appeared  either  at  home  or  in 
Germany.     The  delay  will  not  have  been  unprofitable. 

In  the  second  place,  some  worthy  representatives  of 
sound  Biblical  scholarship  will  be  now  found  among  the 
Nonconformists.  The  half-generation  that  has  now  elapsed 
since  revision  was  last  under  consideration  has  witnessed 
the  gradual  rise  and  progress  of  sacred  exegesis  in  all 
the  higher  training  colleges  of  Wesleyans,  Baptists,  Inde- 
pendents, and  other  communities.  Scotland  also,  in  the 
person  of  Professor  Eadie,  Dr.  Brown,  and  others,  has 
shown  that  Presbyterians  have  not  been  left  behind  in  the 
general  advance.^  And  this  is  a  matter  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance. It  would  not  be  hopeful  to  undertake  such  a 
truly  national  work  as  the  revision  of  the  English  Bible, 
that  Book  of  Life  which  is  ahke  dear  and  common  to  us 
all,  without   the   presence   and   co-operation  of  the   most 


^  It  is  pleasant  to  observe  the 
steady  progress  that  has  been  silently 
made  in  Biblical  learning  during 
the  last  twenty  years  by  Noncon- 
formists. The  honoured  name  of 
Tregelles — one  who  has  given  the 
whole  energies  of  a  life  (alas,  now 
seriously  impaired,)  to  sacred  criti- 
cism— will  at  once  supply  an  ex- 
ample of  great  and  successful  labours 
outside  of  the  Communion  of  the 
Church  of  England.     We  may  also 


perhaps  be  permitted  to  specify  the 
names  of  Dr.  Gotch  of  Bristol, 
of  Dr.  Angus  of  the  College  in 
Regent's  Park,  and  of  the  modest 
and  singularly  able  translator  of 
Winer's  Greek  Grammar,  Prof. 
Moulton  of  Richmond, — all  men 
whose  learning  would  entitle  them 
to  a  place  at  any  Board  of  Revision, 
and  who  would  be  welcomed  there 
by  all  Biblical  scholars  of  the  Church 
of  England. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  n 

learned  of  our  brethren  of  non-conformity.*  This  was  pro- 
perly felt  and  expressed  by  most  of  the  speakers  in  the 
Upper  House  of  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury,  and,  we 
believe,  would  be  frankly  responded  to  by  those  we  have 
alluded  to.  General  questions  may  often  keep  us  apart  ; 
uncharitable  and  embittered  politicians  may  continue,  as 
we  have  seen  not  long  since,  their  discreditable  efforts  to 
sow  dissension  and  animosities,  but  in  the  calm  region  of 
Biblical  learning  such  pitiful  efforts  will  never  be  permitted 
to  prevail.  The  men  that  may  hereafter  sit  round  the 
council  table  of  revision  will  be  proof  against  all  such 
uncharitableness  f  they  will  be  bound  by  the  holy  bond  of 
reverence  for  the  same  Book,  and  adoration  for  the  same 
Lord.     Those  whom  God  may  hereafter  vouchsafe  to  join 


^  In  his  excellent  treatise  on  Re-  writer  justly  observes  that  no  exist- 
vision  Abp.  Trench  alludes  to  ing  Version  "could  be  endured  in 
this  subject.  He  does  not,  how-  the  place  of  the  fine  old  English  of 
ever,  seem  to  contemplate  the  pre-  our  translators — we  must  have  a 
sence  of  Nonconformists  at  the  restoration,  not  a  rebuilding  on  a 
actual  revising  Board,  or  as  sitting  modern  plan."  He  then  adds — "  It 
there  on  equal  terms  with  others ;  must  also  be  a  Catholic  translation, 
and  he  also  somewhat  summarily  Learned  men  of  all  Evangelical 
disposes  of  the  claims  of  Baptists.  Churches  must  be  invited  to  co- 
See  Revision  of  AiUh.  Version,  operate,  and  the  work  fully  and 
ch.  xi.  p.  138.  In  the  twelve  years,  freely  canvassed  before  it  is  finally 
however,  that  have  elapsed  since  accepted."  The  next  sentence  is 
the  work  was  written,  my  valued  specially  worthy  of  attention — "One 
friend  may  very  likely  have  modified  thing  we  had  almost  forgotten  to 
his  opinion.     We  all  live  and  learn.  remark — the  work  must  he  done  by 

2  The  following  sentences  from  the  Churches  not   by  the  Govern- 

The    Freeman    for    Feb.    18  seem  ment."    See  also,  as  to  Convocation, 

to   justify   this    expectation.     The  The  Times  for  May  6. 


24  REFISION  OF  THE 

together  in  a  holy  work,  sectarian  bitterness  will  never  be 
able  to  put  asunder. 

Thirdly,  the  great  additions  that  by  the  providence  of 
God  have  been  made  to  the  critical  material  for  the  textual 
revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  may  well,  on  the  one 
hand,  make  us  thankful  that  this  delay  has  taken  place, 
and  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  make  us  desirous  to  show  our 
thankfulness  by  now  preparing  to  use  what  has  been  thus 
unexpectedly  vouchsafed.  Every  earnest  man  must  regard 
it  as  something  more  than  accident  that  a  manuscript  such 
as  the  Sinai  tic  Manuscript,  so  venerable,  and  so  perfect, 
should  have  been  discovered  just  at  a  time  when  such  a 
witness  was,  in  many  important  passages,  so  especially 
needed.  Of  an  antiquity  inferior  only  to  the  great  Vatican 
Manuscript,  in  perfect  preservation,  and  without  a  missing 
page,  this  venerable  document  is  now  in  the  hands  of  us 
all.^  Surely  it  asks  for  and  requires  from  us  our  reverent 
consideration  and  use.  Let  it  also  not  be  forgotten  that 
we  have  now  at  last  trustworthy  reprints  of  the  Vatican 
Manuscript  above  alluded  to  f  and  further,  that  individual 

^  The   general   reader  will    find  reader  must  be  referred  to  the  ac- 

some  useful  remarks  on  this  Manu-  count   of  this    MS.    by    Tregelles, 

script,  and  especially  on  its  relation  and  the  elaborate  P>-olegoviena   of 

to  the  venerable  Codex  Vaticanus  Tischendorf. 

in  the  Christiaji  Remembrancer  for  ^  A  good  article  on  this  MS.,  and 

October,  1867,  Vol.  liv.  p.  4i4sq.  on  the  relation   to   it   and   to   the 

There  is  also  a  special  article  on  the  Codex    Bezae    of    the    Curetonian 

Imperial  Edition  of  this  Manuscript  Syriac  Version  of  part  of  the  Gospels 

in   the  same   periodical   for  April,  will    be    found    in    the    Christian 

1863,  Vol.  XL V.  p.  374.     For  more  Remembrancer     for     June,     1859, 

exact  and   special  information  the  Vol.  xxxvii.  p.  467. 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  25 

scholars,  through  the  labours  of  Mr.  Hansell,^  and  the  en- 
terprise of  the  Oxford  University  Press,  can  now  themselves 
refer  to,  and,  what  is  very  important  in  finally  forming  a 
critical  judgment,  read  connectedly,  all  the  leading  manu- 
scripts of  the  different  portions  of  the  New  Testament. 
With  such  aids  now  ready  to  our  hand  we  may  be  thankful 
indeed  to  have  been  delayed  a  few  years,  but  we  can  also 
hardly  resist  the  feeling  that  the  hour  is  fast  approaching 
when  a  practical  and  national  use  should  be  made  of  these 
great  aids  towards  arriving  at  the  ipsissima  verba  of  Apostles 
and  Evangelists,  and  of  bringing  to  the  ears  of  all  who 
speak  our  language  the  truest  accents  of  men  who  wrote 
and  spoke  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

It   may  be  conceded  that  there  is  one  department  of  Study  of 

Versions 

Biblical  scholarship  in  which  we  are  still  very  deficient,  and  greatly 
one  of  such  real  importance  that  we  might  well  plead  for  "  ^  ^'^  ^  ' 
longer  delay  if  there  seemed  any  reasonable  prospect  of  the 
deficiency  being  made  up  by  scholars  of  the  present  time. 
We  are  alluding  to  the  study  of  the  ancient  Versions  of  the 
New  Testament.  If  there  seemed  any  grounds  for  thinking 
that  these  ancient  witnesses  would  be  more  systematically 
consulted  for  exegetical  as  well  as  critical  purposes,  if  there 
was  any  probability  of  translations  being  made  in  Latin, 
German,  or  English,  of  the  Coptic,  Armenian,  or  Pell  Piatt's 


*  The    title   of    this  useful   and  unfortunately  been  commenced  be- 

valuable  work  is  IVbu.  Te^toTn.  Greece,  fore  that  Manuscript  was  accessible. 

Antiquissimorum  Codicum,  ed.   E.  It  contains,    however,  in  the  third 

H.  Hansell,  Oxon.  1865.  It  does  not  volume  a  very  careful  collation,  and 

contain  the  Codex  Sinaiticus,  having  some  useful  critical  notes. 


26  REFISION  OF  THE 

Ethiopic  Version,  it  would  be  wise  to  wait  patiently  till 
these  had  come  into  the  hands  of  general  scholars,  and 
could  be  freely  used,  as  they  ought  to  be  used,  in  such  a 
work  as  the  revision  of  our  own  Version.  But  it  is  per- 
fectly clear  that  if  we  waited  for  such  aids,  important  as  they 
confessedly  are,  we  should  wait  in  vain.  There  is  no  dis- 
position in  our  o^vn  quick-moving  times  to  engage  in  the 
labor  i?nprobus  that  such  studies  imply  :  there  is  no  willing- 
ness on  the  part  of  younger  scholars  to  devote  themselves 
to  what  at  first  sight  might  be  deemed  only  subsidiary  and 
subordinate.  And  yet  all  experience  shows  that  there  is  no 
more  really  valuable  aid  in  the  difficult  work  of  deciding 
between  conflicting  interpretations  than  is  supplied  to  us  by 
the  six  or  seven  earlier  Versions.*  In  them  we  commonly 
have,  not  so  much  the  opinion  of  the  individual  translation, 
as  the  prevailing  voice  of  the  ancient  Church  and  people 
for  the  use  of  which  the  Version  was  originally  committed 
to  writing.  We  have  perhaps  the  combined  judgment  of 
many  minds,  and  sometimes,  in  ,the  case  of  the  earliest 
Versions,  may  have  traditional  interpretations  which  date 
almost  from  Apostolic  times.  It  is  at  any  rate  no  stretch 
of  imagination  to  suppose  that  portions  of  the  Peshito  might 
have  been  in  the  hands  of  St.  John,  or  that  the  Old  Latin 


^  The   reader  who   may  need  a  Commentary      on      the      Pastoral 

summary  account  of  these  ancient  Epistles,  and  also  on  the  Epp.   to 

Versions   will    find    it   in    Smith's  the  Philippians  and  ColossiaJis  for 

Dictionary     of    the     Bible,     Art.  some  comments  from  one  who  has 

'Versions.'     He  may  perhaps  also  attempted,  as   for  as   he  was  able, 

be   referred   to   the  Preface  to  my  himself  to  use  them. 


ENGLISH  NEfr  TESTAMENT.  a7 

represented  the  current  views  of  the  Roman  Christians  of 
the  second  century.  Of  these  ancient  witnesses,  the  two 
ah-eady  named,  the  Gothic  and  the  Polyglott  Ethiopic 
Version  (in  the  fairly  accurate  Latin  translation  of  Bode)  are 
tolerably  available,  but  the  best  edition  of  the  Coptic  Ver- 
sion, the  Ethiopic  of  Pell  Piatt,  and  the  Armenian,  are,  we 
believe,  up  to  the  present  time  inaccessible,  except  to  the 
student  of  these  unfamiliar  languages. 

But  to  wait  for  accurate  collations  of  these  Versions  for 
exegetical  purposes  is  to  wait  in  vain.  There  is  no  greater 
likelihood  now  than  there  was  half  a  generation  ago  that  any 
further  advance  will  be  made  in  them  than  has  been  already 
made, — nay,  to  begin  the  work  of  revision  may  prove  the 
only  hopeful  way  of  directing  attention  to  this  portion  of  the 
subject.  We  have  among  us  a  few  Coptic,  Ethiopic,  and 
Armenian  scholars,  and  from  them  we  may  obtain  aid  when 
it  becomes  plain  that  it  is  really  wanted.  The  demand  may 
create  the  supply. 

If  this  be  so,  if  there  seems  really  good  ground  for  thinking  Division  of 

,1-11  /•  1  the  subject. 

that  the  time  has  at  last  come  for,  at  any  rate,  the  commence- 
ment of  the  work,  and  that  longer  delay  is  not  likely  to 
place  us  in  any  better  position  than  what  we  now  occupy,  the 
present  is  clearly  the  time  for  some  careful  preliminary  con- 
sideration, both  in  reference  to  the  nature  of  the  work  and 
to  the  best  mode  of  attempting  it.  Some  little  experience 
has  been  already  acquired,  and  of  this  it  seems  prudent  to 
make  some  use,  if  only  by  way  of  preparation  and  sugges- 
tion.    Let  us,  then,  deal  in  a  simple  and  popular  way  with 


28  REVISION  OF  THE 

the  general  subject,  and  apply  our  attention  to  those  leading 
questions  which  seem  naturally  to  present  themselves  at  this 
early  stage  of  the  work. 

These  questions  would  seem  to  come  before  us  for 
consideration  in  the  following  order  and  connexion  : — First, 
what  is  the  critical  state  of  the  text  of  that  portion  of  the 
Scriptures, — the  New  Testament, — that  we  are  more  par- 
ticularly considering  in  these  pages  ?  Secondly,  what  is  the 
general  character  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  what  are  the  principles  on  which  it  was  con- 
structed ?  Thirdly,  what  are  the  limits  to  which,  with  due 
regard  to  these  principles,  revision  should  probably  be  con- 
fined ?  Fourthly,  what  is  the  probable  amount  of  the  cor- 
rections that  would  thus  be  introduced, — a  question  of  great 
practical  importance,  and  on  the  answer  to  which  much  will 
be  found  hereafter  to  depend  ?  Fifthly,  what  objections  of 
real  weight  have  been  urged  against  revision  ?  and  Lastly, 
if  a  revision  is  to  be  attempted,  in  what  way,  and  under 
what  authority  would  it  seem  best  for  us  to  proceed  ? 

Such  would  seem  to  be  the  leading  questions  in  connexion 
with  the  subject  of  revision,  to  each  one  of  which  an  answer 
shall  be  returned  in  the  following  pages.  Our  first  con- 
siderations shall  be  on  the  text  which,  as  far  as  it  can  be 
ascertained,  was  used  by  the  scholars  and  divines  who  were 
engaged  in  the  work  of  the  last  revision. 


ENGLISH  NEU^  TESTAMENT.  tg 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE    CRITICAL   VALUE    OF   THE   TEXT    OF   THE 
AUTHORIZED    VERSION. 

In  discussing  the  interesting  and  practical  question  of  the 
critical  value  of  the  text  which  was  used  by  the  Revisers  of 
1611,  we  are  naturally  led  into  some  cognate  questions 
which  it  may  be  convenient  to  discuss  in  the  present 
chapter.  These  shall  now  be  stated  and  shall  receive  such 
answers  as  may  be  serviceable  to  the  general  reader.  In  no 
part  of  the  subject  is  technicality  necessarily  more  promi- 
nent, but  it  shall  be  avoided  as  far  as  is  consistent  with 
accuracy  of  treatment.  Attention  shall  be  more  directed  to 
actual  facts  and  results  than  to  the  details  on  which  they 
depend. 


The  main  questions  which  have  now  to  be  considered  in  Main 

questic 
to  be 
considered . 


questions 

connexion  with  the  text  of  the  Authorized  Version  are,  it  to  be 


would  seem,  four  in  number.  I^'irsf,  it  will  be  clearly  neces- 
sary to  ascertain  what  the  Greek  text  actually  was  which  was 
used  by  the  Revisers.  Was  it  a  text  they  constructed  for  them- 
selves, or  was  it  the  text  of  any  current  edition,  and  if  so,  did 
they  always  adhere  to  it  ?  Secondly,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
take  some  account  of  the  critical  material  which  we  now 
have,  and  of  which  the  Revisers  had  no  knowledge.     This 


30  REVISION  OF  THE 

will  naturally  lead  us  in  the  third  place  to  consider  the 
really  practical  question,  How  best  to  use  this  material  in 
any  future  revision,  whether  to  construct  a  critical  text  first, 
or  to  use  preferentially,  though  not  exclusively,  some  current 
text,  or  simply  to  proceed  onward  with  the  work  of  revision, 
whether  of  text  or  translation,  making  the  current  Textus 
Receptus  the  standard,  and  departing  from  it  only  when 
critical  or  grammatical  considerations  show  that  it  is  clearly 
necessary, — in  fact,  solvei-e  ambulmido.  Lastly^  it  will  per- 
haps be  convenient  to  endeavour  to  arrive  at  some  estimate 
of  the  amount  and  the  importance  of  the  changes  that 
critical  considerations  alone  may  be  likely  to  introduce  into 
the  current  text, — there  being  on  this  subject  much  exaggera- 
tion on  both  sides.  We  may  now  proceed  to  consider  these 
questions  more  in  detail. 
The  Text  In  reference  to  the  first  question, — What  the  Greek  Text 
Revisers.  W3,s  wliich  the  Revisers  of  1611  actually  had  before  them 
when  they  were  engaged  in  their  work, — the  answer  can 
easily  be  made  from  inspection  of  the  Version.  The  Re- 
visers used  two  current  editions ;  chiefly,  as  it  would  seem, 
Beza's  fourth  edition  of  the  Greek  Text,  published  in  1589, 
and  the  fourth  edition  of  Stephens — the  first  of  the  editions 
of  Stephens  that  was  divided  into  verses — which  was  pub- 
lished in  1557.  As  both  these  editions  were  scarcely  any- 
thing more  than  reprints  of  the  editions  that  respectively 
preceded,  and  as  both  these  preceding  editions  had  acquired 
considerable  celebrity,  we  shall  be  quite  correct  in  saying 
that  the  text  of  the  Authorized  Version  is  that  of  the  third 
edition  of  Beza's  Greek  Testament  of  1582  [Beza  3],  and 


EI^GL  1SH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  3 1 

of  Stephens'  Greek  Testament  of  1550  [Stephens  3].  On 
a  close  examination  of  the  comparatively  few  passages  in 
which  Beza  3  differs  from  Stephens  3,  it  would  appear  that 
in  some  60  places  (notes  included)  the  Authorized  Version 
agrees  with  Beza  3  against  Stephens  3,  and  that  in  some  27 
or  28  places  (i  Cor.  x.  38  being  apparently  an  error  of  the 
press)  it  agrees  with  the  latter  against  the  former ;  and 
further,  that  in  a  very  few  passages,  perhaps  under  half  a 
dozen,  it  agrees  with  neither. 

But  we  shall  have  hardly  answered  our  first  question  p^^i  ^^^  ^^ 
satisfactorily  unless  we  shortly  enter  into  the  further  ques-  ^^^^  '^^'^^• 
tion  of  the  pedigree  and  critical  value  of  the  Greek  Text  on 
which  our  own  Version  thus  depends.  What  was  the  history 
and  critical  value  of  Stephens  3  and  Beza  3  ?  Not  perhaps 
very  satisfactory  in  either  case.  The  history,  however,  is  as 
follows : — Beza  3  and  Stephens  3  really  differ  so  little  that 
we  may,  writing  popularly,  consider  them  as  one  edition. 
Both  editors  had  a  certain  amount  of  critical  materials,  the 
greater  part  of  it  in  common,  and  collected  by  the  son  of 
Stephens.  But  neither  of  them  made  any  real  use  of  them. 
Beza,  as  we  know,  had  in  his  possession  the  celebrated  Manu- 
script that  bears  his  name  (D  of  the  Gospels  and  Acts^),  and 
the  nearly  equally  celebrated  Claromontane  Manuscript  (D 


^  This  venerable  Manuscript  has  Dec.  1864,  Vol.  xlviii.  p.  416  sq. 

recently  been  published  with  great  All   the   recent   critical   articles    in 

care  and  accuracy  by  Mr.  Scrivener.  this  learned,  but  we  fear  now  sus- 

A   very  interesting  account  of  the  pended  Quarterly  Journal,  are  espe- 

MS.  is  prefixed.     For  a  thoroughly  cially  good,  and   in  most   instances 

good  review  of  this  important  work,  very  readable.  They  appear  to  come 

see    Christian    Remembrancer    for  mostly  from  the  same  hand. 


32  REriSION  OF  THE 

of  the  Epistles),  but  he  seems  to  have  mainly  used  both 
these  and  all  his  other  critical  aids  more  for  exegetical  pur- 
poses than  anything  else.  The  estimate  he  took  of  various 
readings  was,  it  would  seem,  almost  entirely  a  theological  one. 
Stephens  also,  though  he  began  well,  and  based  the  text  of 
his  first  edition  on  MSS.  in  the  Royal  Library  at  Paris  and 
on  readings  from  the  first  printed  (though  not  first  published) 
text,  viz.,  the  Complutensian,  and  though  he  also  published 
in  his  third  edition  a  collection  of  some  2200  various 
readings  from  15  different  MSS.  (one  of  which  was  the 
Codex  Bezae) ;  still  in  his  third  and  most  celebrated  edi- 
tion he  made  the  least  possible  use  of  them,  and  even 
lapsed  back  again  to  the  text  of  another  Editor  that  had 
been  received  with  favour  three  and  twenty  years  before. 
He  frequently  deserts  the  text  of  his  own  first  and  second 
editions  to  revert  to  that  of  the  anterior  Editor. 
The  Who  was  this  Editor  ?    It  need  hardly  be  said  that  it  was 

Edirions  of  i     ,  .        ,       /•  7       7-  ■  /•  7-  7, 

Erasmus.  Erasmus,  and  that  tn  the  fourth  editioti  of  JtLrasmiis  7ve  really 
have  the  mother-text  of  our  own  Authorized  Version.  What 
then,  finally,  is  the  history  of  this  Erasmian  text,  and  what 
its  critical  value?  Its  history  is  short.  In  the  year  1516, 
Erasmus,  after  not  much  more  than  six  months'  labour, 
published  at  Basle  an  edition  of  the  Greek  Testament,  and 
so  got  the  start  of  the  splendid  Complutensian  edition  of 
Cardinal  Ximenes,^  the  New  Testament  portion  of  which, 
though  then  printed,  had  not  been  published,  and  was  not 


1  Perhaps  few  of  our  readers  may  the  noble  volumes  of  this  edition 
have  actually  inspected  the  exquisite  present.  We  may  mention,  then, 
specimen  of  early  typography  which       that  a  visit  to  the  large  Library  in 


ENGLISH  NETV  TESTAMENT.  33 

published  till  a  few  years  afterwards.  Erasmus  honestly 
says  that  his  work  was  a  '  precipitated'  one.  It  was  so  :  he 
was  not  insensible  to  the  value  of  ancient  testimony,  and  if 
he  had  allowed  himself  time  would  probably  have  given  a 
better  text  to  the  world  than  that  which  is  connected  with 
his  name,  but  the  excusable  though  unfortunate  desire 
to  anticipate  the  lingering  volume  of  the  Complutensian 
edition  marred  the  great  work,  and  the  evil  effects  of  that 
six  months  of  hurry  last  to  this  very  hour.  It  certainly  is 
somewhat  sad  now  to  know  that  though  the  MSS.  which 
Erasmus  used  were  collectively  of  no  great  critical  value, 
yet  that  there  was  one  good  authority  among  them  which 
he  never  used,  for  the  very  reason,  as  he  himself  tells  us^ 
that  its  readings  were  so  different  from  the  others.  This 
manuscript  was  the  cursive  Codex  Basiliensis,  marked  i  in 
the  usual  lists  of  such  documents,  and  fully  deserving  its 
accidentally  given  priority,  being  classed  by  Tregelles  (with 
No.  2>Z  ^i^d  ^o-  ^9)  ^s  deserving  a  place  in  the  noble  group 
of  ancient  uncial  witnesses  which  is  headed  by  the  Vatican 
and  Sinaitic  Manuscripts.^ 


the  new  house  of  the  Bible  Society  in  his   edition   of  the  4th  vol.   of 

will  enable  them  to  see  a  very  fine  ^ornQjntroduction  to  the  Scriptures, 

copy  of  this  justly  celebrated  edition.  p.   106.     Some  useful   remarks  on 

The   beauty   and   clearness   of  the  this  classification  will  be  found  in  a 

printing  of  the  New  Testament  is  very  careful  and  elaborate  article  on 

most  striking,  and  the  tint  of  the  Textual  Criticism  in  the  Christian 

ink   is  of  that  welcome  grey-black  Remembrancer  for  July,  1864,  Vol. 

tone  which  is  now  commonly  found  xlviii.  p.  57  sq.    See  also  the  good 

so  agreeable  to  modern  eyes.  article  in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the 

^  See  the  classification  of  Tregelles  Bible,  Vol.  in.  p.  506. 

D 


34  REVISION  OF  THE 

It  is  vexatious  also  to  think  that  with  a  little  effort 
Erasmus  might  have  procured  through  his  friend  Paulus 
Bombasius  a  transcript,  or  at  any  rate  a  collation,  of  the 
famous  Vatican  Manuscript  (B)  itself.  He  referred,  we 
know,  to  it  in  regard  of  the  famous  text  in  the  first  Epistle 
of  St.  John,  and  had  a  transcript  sent  to  him  of  a  portion 
of  the  fifth  chapter.  How  strange  it  seems  that  we  were  so 
near  a  good  text,  and  yet  that  it  pleased  God  (for  such 
things  are  doubtless  providentially  ordered)  that  a  sixteenth 
century  manuscript  of  the  ordinary  late  character  of  text 
should  be  the  one  chosen  by  Erasmus,  and  used  by  the 
printer  (for  his  marks  remain  on  it  to  this  day)  for  the  first 
published  edition  of  the  Book  of  Life.  Such  incidents  are 
really  mysterious.  To  speculate  on  them  is  unwise,  but  it 
does  still  seem  hard  to  resist  the  conviction  that  the  un- 
flagging industry  and  devotion  that  has  been  conspicuously 
shown,  generation  after  generation,  in  the  critical  study  of 
the  text  of  the  New  Testament  would  never  have  been 
called  forth  but  by  these  very  circumstances ;  and  that  the 
knowledge  that  a  purer  text  of  the  Sacred  Volume  was 
attainable  than  that  which,  one  hundred  years  afterwards, 
was  dignified  by  the  title  of  the  Universally  Received  Text, 
is  really  that  which  has  quickened  scholars  and  critics  in 
their  honourable  and  lifelong  labours  even  to  our  present 
day. 
Succeeding  But  to  retum  to  our  short  naiTative.  This  first  edition 
the  fore-  ^^  Erasmus  was  succeeded  by  a  second  in  which  there 
going-         were  about  400  alterations,  nearly  three-fourths  of  which 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  35 

were,  in  the  judgment  of  Mill,  decidedly  improvements. 
This  edition  was  followed  by  the  famous  third  edition  in 
which  I  John  v.  7  first  appeared ;  and  owing  to  which  the 
controversial  troubles  of  Erasmus,  already  sufficiently  great 
owing  to  his  Latin  Version,  were  considerably  increased. 
Soon  afterwards  the  Complutensian  edition  of  the  Greek 
Testament  at  length  appeared  to  the  world,  and  Erasmus 
was  able  to  compare  his  own  work  with  that  of  Stunica 
and  Lebrixa,  and  to  correct  especially  what  most  certainly 
needed  correction,  the  text  of  the  Revelation, — the  single 
manuscript  which  he  used  having  here  been  imperfect,  and, 
in  the  case  of  the  concluding  verses,  actually  so  defective 
that,  as  we  know,  Erasmus  had  here  to  produce  a  text  by 
retranslation  of  the  Vulgate  into  his  own  Greek.  In  this 
fourth  edition,  which  appeared  in  1527,  he  consequently 
introduced  changes  in  the  text  of  the  Revelation  in  about 
90  places,  and  corrected  and  removed,  though  not  wholly, 
what  he  had  himself  supplied.  In  other  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture there  were  very  few  changes  made.  The  third  edition 
had  differed  in  118  places  from  the  second,  but  the  fourth 
differed  only  in  about  16  from  the  third. 

Such  was  the  fourth  edition  of  Erasmus,  the  mother- 
edition  of  the  Textus  Receptus  and  of  our  own  Authorized 
Version.  It  was  based,  as  we  have  seen,  on  scanty  evi- 
dence and  late  manuscripts.  It  contains  two  interpolations 
which  the  Editor  himself  introduced  on  his  own  responsi- 
bility— viz..  Acts  viii.  37,  and  words  in  Acts  ix.  5,  6.  It  is 
especially  unsatisfactory  in  the  Revelation.     Where  in  any 

D  2 


36  REVISION  OF  THE 

degree  dependent  on  a  Version,  it  is  dependent  only  on  a 
very  bad  and  even  deformed  text  of  the  Vulgate.  Such  it 
is, — and  yet,  by  the  providence  of  God  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  through  the  loyalty  and  reverence  with  which  the  word 
of  God  had  been  transmitted,  and  that  faithfulness  which 
stirred  in  the  hand  and  heart  even  of  the  writer  of  the 
meanest  cursive  manuscript,  it  is  what  it  is, — so  far  sub- 
stantially in  accordance  with  what  now  we  may  rightly 
deem  to  be  the  true  text  as  justly  to  call  forth  our  enduring 
thankfulness  for  this  mercy  and  providence  of  Almighty 
God.' 
Present  But  while  we  may  justly  retain  this  thankful  remembrance 

critical        in  our  hearts,  while  we  may  thus  rightly  bless  and  adore 
materia  s.     q^^  ^^^  ^j^^  heritage  of  His  truth  which  we  have  in  our 
Authorized  Version,  let  us  not  forget  that  the  same  God 
who  thus  vouchsafed  His  providential  care  to  the  trans- 


^  This  general  statement  has  been  seem  to  be  that  there  are  some  im- 

often  exaggerated.     It  has  been  said  portant  passages,  especially  of  an  his- 

from   the   days   of  Mill    that    the  torical   character     {e.g.    Mark   xvi. 

"Variations,  though  so  very  many  in  9  sq. ;  John  v.  3,  5  ;  vii.  53 — viii.  1 1  j 

number,  are  wholly  unimportant;  Acts  viii.  37),  in  which  the  present 

and,  on  the  other  hand,  especially  text  must  be  considered  either  in- 

of  late  years,  it  has   been   implied  correct  or  doubtful,  but  that  there 

that    the    changes    which     textual  are  not  many  in  which  doctrine  is 

criticism  would  introduce  are  even  directly  involved.     A   useful   paper 

more  important  than  those  which  on  the  various  readings  in  the  New 

would  be  introduced  by  scholarship  Testament    (by    the    Rev.    R.    B. 

and  exegesis.   See  Westcott,  History  Girdlestone)  will  be  found   in  the 

of  English    Bible,    p.    170.      This  Christian  Advocate  and  Revieic  for 

last  statement  is  perhaps  too  wide.  October,  1869.    It  has   since  been 

The  exact  state  of  the  case  would  republished. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


57 


mission  of  His  word  has  also  permitted  us  in  the  260  years 
that  have  passed  away  since  that  Version  was  published, 
and  especially  of  late  years,  to  have  acquired  a  very  accu- 
rate knowledge  of  what  were  probably  the  very  words, 
which  were  either  traced  by  the  hands  of  Apostles  and 
Evangelists,  or  dictated  by  them  to  the  faithful  writer.  This 
knowledge  we  now  have ;  this  knowledge  it  must  be  our 
bounden  duty  reverently  and  faithfully  to  make  use  of. 
No  mere  conservatism,  no  timid  apprehension  of  unsettling 
a  belief,  already  (God  knoweth)  so  unsettled  from  other 
causes  that  textual  criticism  would  rather  act  in  a  contrary 
direction — no  acquiescence  in  well  meant  but  really  igno- 
rant prejudice,  must  prevent  us  faithfully  bringing  out  of 
the  treasures  vouchsafed  to  us  every  item  that  will  aid  in 
putting  before  us  in  their  truest  form,  what  an  Apostolic 
Father  has  not  scrupled  to  call  "  the  true  sayings  of  the 
Holy  Ghost."  The  only  question  will  be,  as  we  indicated 
at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  what  have  we  now  in  our 
treasures  that  early  editors  had  not? — what  are  the  ma- 
terials now  at  our  disposal  for  bringing  the  text  of  the 
Authorized  Version  more  into  conformity  with  what  we 
believe  to  have  been  the  original  text  ? 

Without  entering,  in  a  popular  essay  like  the  present, 
into  detailed  descriptions  of  MSS.  or  of  the  various  critical 
materials  that  have  accumulated  in  the  last  two  centuries 
and  a  half,  let  us  at  any  rate  devote  two  or  three  pages  to 
a  consideration  of  the  sources  to  which  now  we  can  appeal 
in  any  revision  of  a  text. 


38  REVISION  OF  THE 

Critical  Critical  materials  consist,  on  the  one  hand,  of  ancient 

materials. 

uncial  Manuscripts,  cursive  manuscripts,  ancient  Versions  of 
the  Scripture,  quotations  of  Scripture  from  the  best  editions 
of  earlier  Fathers ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  of  all  these 
technical  facts  and  principles  which  the  study  of  ancient 
documents  has  brought  out,  and  which  continued  observa- 
tion has  confirmed. 
Uncial  Ma-  In  respect  of  the  first-named  of  these  materials,  the 
anredit^ons  Uncial  Manuscripts,  how  much  have  we  to  be  thankful  for, 
of  them.  i^Q^  much  we  owe  to  recent  industry.  Not  to  mention  the 
five  and  twenty  or  six  and  twenty  Manuscripts,  whole  or 
fragmentary,  of  secondary  importance,  whether  of  the 
Gospels  or  of  other  portions  of  Scripture, — though  it  should 
be  said  some  of  these  claim  places  all  but  the  highest, — 
let  us  remember  that  we  now  have  two  Manuscripts,  the 
second  of  which  contains  the  whole,  and  the  first  nearly 
the  whole,  of  the  New  Testament — viz.,  the  Vatican  (B) 
and  Sinaitic  (j«^),  both  of  as  early  a  date  as  the  fourth 
century,  and  three  following  them  at  no  distant  intervals, 
the  nearly  complete  Alexandrian  Manuscript  (A),^  the  frag- 
mentary rescript  at  Paris  bearing  the  name  of  the  Codex 
Ephremi  (C),^  both  probably  of  the  fifth  century,  and  for 


^  The   Codex  Alexandrinus   has  ^  This  Manuscript,  which   bears 

been  recently  published  in  a  con-  its   name  from   the   fact    that   the 

venient  form  by  Mr.  Cowper.     An  original  writing  has  been  in  great 

article  on  this  Manuscript  will  be  measure  erased  to  allow  of  a  work 

found    in    the    Christian   Remem-  of  Ephrem  the  Syrian  being  written 

hrancer  for  June,  1861,  Vol.  xli.  on  the  same  parchment,  has  been 

p.  367  sq.  edited  in   a   handsome  volume  by 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  39 

the  Gospels  and  Acts  only  a  remarkable  Manuscript  that 
bears  the  title  of  the  Codex  Bezae  (D),  and  which  cannot 
be  placed  later  than  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century. 
Besides  these,  we  have,  for  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the 
valuable  Laudian  Manuscript  (E),  not  later  probably  than 
the  beginning  of  the  sixth  century  ; — for  St.  Paul's  Epistles, 
the  first  four  Manuscripts  already  specified,  the  valuable 
Claromontane  (D  Epp.),  and  the  later  but  very  important 
Augiensian  Manuscript  (F)  f — for  the  Catholic  Epistles  the 
same  four,  and  a  Manuscript  of  the  ninth  century  of  fair 
critical  value  (containing  also  a  portion  of  the  Acts  and  the 
whole  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles)  bearing  the  tide  Codex  Ange- 
licus  (G) ; — and  even  for  the  critically  ill-supplied  Apoca- 
lypse, the  third  and  fourth  of  the  great  Manuscripts  first 
named  (A  and  C),  and  a  Manuscript  of  a  trustworthy  character 
now  in  the  Vatican  Library  (B  Rev.),  and  of  the  eighth 
century. 

Of  these  ten  Manuscripts  the  eight  most  important  have 


Tischendorf,  to  which  a  very  valuable  a  sight  of,  if  only  the  better  to  ap- 

introduction  has  been  prefixed.    No  predate    the    labour    and    skill    of 

one  v^ho  may  not  have  seen  Manu-  Tregelles,   who    deciphered   it,    we 

scripts  of  this  nature  can  imagine  believe,   without   the    use    of    any 

the  patience  required  to  trace  the  chemical  reagent, 
all  but  erased  writing  of  the  ori-  ^  This  Manuscript  has  been  ex- 

ginal  text.     The  interesting  Codex  cellently  edited   by  Mr.   Scrivener, 

Zacynthius  (see  Chr.  Remembrancer  and  a  very  complete  account  of  it 

for     January,     1862,    Vol.    xliii.  given  in  the  introduction  prefixed  to 

p.  128  sq.),  now  in  the  library  of  the  work.     Some  useful  remarks  on 

the  Bible  Society,  is  a  manuscript  of  the  Manuscript  will  be  found  in  the 

this  nature,  which  any  one  interested  Christian  Remembrancer  for  June, 

in  the  subject  will  do  well  to  obtain  1859,  ^o^-  xxxvii.  p.  500  sq. 


40  REVISION  OF  THE 

been  published,  some  in  a  portable  and  convenient 
form, — as  for  example,  the  Vatican,  Sinaitic,  Alexandrian, 
Beza's,  and  Augiensian, — some  in  more  expensive  forms, 
but  all  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  it  not  only  possible 
but  easy  for  the  student  to  read  and  study  the  text  of  each 
in  its  sequence  and  connexion^  and  so  to  form  a  more 
trustworthy  judgment  of  the  peculiar  character  of  the  indi- 
vidual document.  This  has  been  facilitated  still  further  by 
the  parallel-column  volumes  edited  by  Mr.  Hansell,  to 
which  reference  has  already  been  made.  By  means  of  this 
useful  work  the  student  is  now  enabled,  not  only  to  read 
continuously  but  readily  to  compare  all  the  really  great 
Manuscripts  (except  the  Sinaitic),  and  thus  to  arrive  at 
that  sort  of  practical  knowledge  of  these  ancient  witnesses 
which  is  ever  found  to  be  of  the  utmost  value  to  the 
intelligent  critic  of  the  text  of  the  New  Testament.  The 
simplicity  and  dignified  conciseness  of  the  Vatican  Manu- 
script, the  greater  expansiveness  of  our  own  Alexandrian 
Manuscript,  the  partially  mixed  characteristics  of  the  Si- 
naitic, the  paraphrastic  tone  of  the  singular  Codex  Bezae, — 
these  general  facts,  all  not  only  to  be  ascertained  but  to  be 
famiHarly  felt  and  instinctively  acted  on  in  the  work  of 
criticism,  are  now  brought  home  to  the  student  by  the 
works  above  specified.  We  have  thus  at  the  present  time, 
not  only  in  our  public  libraries  documents  of  the  greatest 
value  of  which  our  Revisers  had  no  knowledge,  but,  owing 
to  the  industry  of  recent  critics  and  scholars,  reprints  and 
editions  which  make  them  available  almost  for  the  humblest 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  41 

Student.  When  we  pause  to  think  of  our  present  critical 
treasures,  and  the  easy  access  that  is  thus  afforded  to  them, 
and  remember  that  of  the  great  Manuscripts  above  alluded 
to,  only  one  was  in  any  degree  used,  and  that  in  the  most 
imperfect  manner,  by  those  on  whom  our  Revisers  had  to 
rely  for  their  text,  it  would  seem  impossible  to  doubt  that, 
even  if  we  had  no  additional  reasons,  it  is  now  an  impera- 
tive duty  on  all  faithful  scholars  to  combine  in  making 
available  to  all,  the  results  of  a  cautious  and  intelligent  re- 
vision of  the  text  of  our  English  Testament. 

But  we  have  many  more  critical  subsidies  than  those  Additional 
already  specified.  Not  to  weary  the  general  reader  with  ^atg^J^ls 
details,  we  may  shortly  notice  that  by  the  labours  of  our 
own  countrymen.  Dr.  Tregelles  and  Mr.  Scrivener,  and  the 
industry  of  Dr.  Tischendorf  and  other  continental  critics,  we 
have  now  arrived  at  a  greatly  improved  knowledge  of  all 
the  leading  cursive  manuscripts,  and  have  learnt  to  assign 
to  them  the  confessedly  subordinate  but  still  important 
place  they  hold  in  reference  to  textual  criticism.  The  true 
readings  of  the  quotations  of  Scripture  in  the  early  Fathers 
have  also,  by  the  really  exhaustless  labours  of  Dr.  Tregelles, 
now  been  carefully  examined  and  tested,  and  we  hope,  by 
the  publication  of  the  concluding  parts  of  his  Greek  Testa- 
ment, will  be  soon  made  critically  available  to  all  students 
of  the  Sacred  Text.  In  one  department  only  is  there  still 
some  deficiency.  We  lack  a  full  knowledge  of  the  Ancient 
Versions.  In  our  knowledge  of  the  Latin  Versions,  whether 
the  Old  Latin  or  Vulgate,  great  advance  has  been  made  by 


42  REFISION  OF  THE 

the  publications  and  collations  of  Tischendorf  and  others. 
To  the  Syriac  Versions  a  great  and  critically  important 
addition  has  been  made  by  the  discovery  and  the  publica- 
tion of  the  singular,  and  sometimes  rather  wild,  Curetonian 
Syriac  Version.*  Much  has  also  been  done  in  the  Gothic 
Version  by  De  Gabelentz  and  Loebe,  Massmann,  Bosworth, 
and  others,  and  something  in  the  Coptic  by  Paul  de  Lagarde, 
and  in  the  Ethiopic  by  Pell  Piatt, — ^but  it  must  be  frankly 
admitted  that  what  has  been  already  said  in  reference  to 
exegesis  (p.  26)  is  also  partially  true  in  reference  to  criti- 
cism. Our  great  critics  have  had  avowedly  to  use  the  eyes 
of  others  in  ascertaining  the  testimony  of  some  of  these  last- 
mentioned  Versions  and  of  the  less  important  but  still  in- 
teresting Armenian  Version.  It  is  not  unfair  to  say  that  if 
Dr.  Tischendorf  had  devoted  only  the  time  which  he  has 
unfortunately  spent  in  personal  controversy  to  the  study  of 
the  original  languages  of  those  two  or  three  ancient  Oriental 
Versions,  which  he  confessedly  only  cites  on  the  authority 
of  others,  he  would  have  put  all  scholars  and  critics  of  the 
New  Testament  under  still  greater  obligations  to  his  un- 
wearied industry,  and  himself  have  been  still  better  qualified 


^  A  good  account  of  this  Version  monlypresents  the  same  paraphrastic 
and  its  characteristics  will  be  found  character  of  text  as  the  Codex  Bez2e. 
in  the  Christian  Remembrancer  for  It  has  some  interesting  readings,  e.g.^ 
June,  1859,  ^o^-  XXXVII.  p.  488  sq.  Matth.  v.  4,  5,  where  it  confirms  the 
The  text  is  of  a  very  composite  express  statement  of  Origen  that  the 
nature;  sometimes  it  inclines  to  the  blessing  on  the  meek  came  before 
shortness  and  simplicity  of  the  that  on  mourners.  We  do  not  how- 
Vatican  Manuscript,  but  more  com-  ever  adopt  the  change. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  43 

to  labour  for  the  inspired  Volume  for  which  he  has  done  so 
much. 

But  besides  these  great  accessions  of  critical  material  it  Critical 
must  not  be  forgotten  that  a  fully  commensurate  increase  in  propor- 
critical  knowledge  and  in  the  power  over  materials  is  now  ijj°"g3sgj 
distinctly  to  be  recognised.  Not  only  have  we  for  the  New 
Testament  the  completed  work  of  three  professed  critical 
editors  of  a  very  high  order,  though  of  singularly  different 
characteristics,  Lachmann,  Tischendorf,  and  Tregelles,  but 
the  useful  and  intelligent  labours  of  several  interpreters  and 
commentators,  some  of  whom,  like  Dr.  Meyer,  have  shown 
considerable  acumen  and  aptitude  for  textual  criticism. 
What  is  even  more  important,  there  may  now  be  observed 
a  fairly  defined  consent  between  these  critics  and  commen- 
tators in  numberless  passages  in  the  New  Testament,  where 
what  would  seem  to  be  the  true  reading  differs  from  that  of 
the  Revised  Text.  The  useful  little  edition  of  the  Greek 
Testament  by  Mr.  Scrivener  shows  this  very  distinctly  in  the 
case  of  the  professed  critical  editors,  and  a  very  cursory 
inspection  of  the  comments  of  De  Wette,  Meyer,  Alford, 
and  others,  will  substantiate  the  remark  in  the  case  of  recent 
interpreters.  Very  many  readings, — perhaps  nearly  one- 
half  of  those  about  which  reasonable  doubt  may  be  felt, — 
would  thus,  if  considered  by  Revisers  of  sufficient  critical 
powers,  be  decided  on  at  once  by  general  consent.  Manu- 
script evidence  and  critical  judgment  would  be  found 
clearly  preponderant,  and  in  a  large  portion  of  the  work  a 
text  might  be  settled  with  very  little  difficulty. 


44  REVISION  OF  THE 

This  is  a  consideration  which  may  well  weigh  with  us 
when  the  differences  of  opinion  as  to  the  true  text  are 
assumed  to  be  so  excessive  that  Revisers  would  be  stopped 
171  limine  by  the  difficulty  of  ascertaining  what  the  true  words 
really  were  of  which  they  had  to  revise  the  translation. 
Undesirable      But  we  are  now  naturally  led  to  the  third  question,  which 

to  form  a 

Textus  we  have  already  noticed  as  requirmg  some  answer,  What 
ecep  us.  (.Q^j-gg  would  Rcvisers  have  to  follow  ?  As  we  have  said 
already,  there  are  three  possible  courses  they  might  take, 
which  it  may  be  well  for  us  briefly  to  consider.  Would  it 
be  well  for  them,  in  the  first  place,  to  agree  on  a  critical 
Greek  Text,  and  attempt  to  construct  a  second  Textus  Re- 
ceptus  ?  To  this  question  we  venture  to  answer  very  un- 
hesitatingly in  the  negative.  Though  we  have  much  critical 
material  and  a  very  fair  amount  of  critical  knowledge,  we 
have  certainly  not  yet  acquired  sufficient  critical  judgment 
for  any  body  of  Revisers  hopefully  to  undertake  such  a  work 
as  this.  All  such  attempts,  whether  on  the  part  of  individuals 
or  general  bodies,  are  indeed  at  present  much  to  be  depre- 
cated as  certainly  premature,  and  as  naturally  tending  to 
delay  ultimate  progress.  We  are  steadily  gravitating  to  a 
consent  as  regards  a  very  considerable  number  of  passages  ; 
let  us  not  interfere  with  that  natural  process  by  trying  to 
anticipate  what  we  shall  successfully  arrive  at  if  we  have  but 
patience  and  industry.^    The  failures  of  recent  critical  editors 


1  Some  very  good  and  sagacious  an  authoritative  text  will  be  found 
remarks  on  the  undesirableness  of  in  the  Christian  Remembrancer 
attempting  at  present  to  construct       for  June,   1859,    ^o\.     xxxvii.  p. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  45 

in  their  attempts  to  construct  a  text  may  well  prove  salutary 
warnings  that  we  are  not  yet  ready  for  the  work,  and  that 
individual  critics  would  do  well  to  pause  in  their  more  am- 
bitious efforts.  As  has  been  said,  they  really  check  progress  ; 
if  only  from  this  circumstance,  that  the  critical  editor  often 
fails  to  give  a  true  statement  of  the  actual  case.  He  probably 
on  very  serious  deliberation  places  a  certain  reading  in  his 
text,  but  perhaps  neither  by  typography  nor  by  marginal 
annotation  indicates  to  the  general  reader  that  another 
reading  has  nearly  an  equal  right  to  occupy  the  position  of 
honour.  Possession  has  thus  given  many  a  reading  a  pre- 
ferential  character  to  which  it  really  has  no  exclusive  claim. 
//  is  in  the  text; — and  between  that  position  and  one  outside 
of  it,  the  difference,  in  the  judgment  of  the  ordinary  student, 
is  naturally  considered  to  be  immense.  Griesbach  saw  this 
clearly,  and  very  properly  acted  on  it ;  but  it  has  been  often 
otherwise  with  recent  editors.  They  have  only  indicated 
their  opinion  by  their  text,  and  have  not  at  the  same  time 
perceived  that  in  assigning  a  place  in  the  text  to  any  debated 
word  or  clause,  they  really  have  thus  been  passing  a  judg- 
ment of  a  much  more  final  character  than  they  themselves 
would,  in  many  cases,  wish  it  to  be  considered.  Let  us  then 
have  no  Textus  Receptus,  at  any  rate,  at  present,  but  pro- 


503.    See  also  Vol.   xlii.  p.    114,  of  the  translation.     The  latter  will 

and  Vol.  xlviii.  p.  59.     Whatever  gradually  pave  the  way  for  the  for- 

individual  scholars   may  do  it  is  to  mer;  but  the  process,  we  venture  to 

be  hoped  that  no  Commission  would  think    very    decidedly,    could    not 

consider  the  formation  of  a  text  a  wisely  be  inverted.     We  must  wait 

preliminary  duty  to  that  of  revision  for  a  Received  Text. 


46  REVISION  OF  THE 

ceed,  as  good  sense  seems  to  indicate,  tentatively,  and  be 

content  to  wait.     Perhaps  in  a  very  few  years  the  remaining 

number  of  passages  about  which  there  is  still  considerable 

doubt  will,  by  the  very  tentative  process  of  the  work,  be 

reduced  almost  indefinitely.     But,  be  it  also  remembered,  it 

will  not  be  so  reduced,  unless  the  work  is  attempted,  unless 

further  experience  is  acquired,  and  textual  revision  actually 

commenced. 

No  recent        In  what  has  been  already  said  we  have  expressed  in- 
critical  text 
to  be  taken,  directly  Our  opinion  on  the  second  possible  course — viz.,  that 

of  adopting  the  text  of  some  known  critic,  and  of  departing 
from  it  only  where  there  seemed  strong  reason.  Such  a 
course  would  be  very  undesirable.  No  text  has  yet  appeared 
which  could  be  safely  adopted  as  the  text  of  a  new  revision. 
Would  it  be  possible,  for  instance,  to  take  the  text  of  Lach- 
mann  ?  Would  it  be  reasonable  to  base  our  work  on  a  text 
composed  on  the  narrowest  and  most  exclusive  principles, 
though  constructed  with  fair  adherence  to  those  principles  ? 
Assuming  that  Lachmann  has  by  his  work  substantiated  his 
intention  of  giving  to  the  world  the  text  that  was  apparently 
current  in  the  fourth  century,  would  Lachmann  himself,  if 
appealed  to,  have  judged  his  own  text  a  suitable  text  to  form 
the  basis  of  a  popular  revised  Version  ?  Self-sufficient  as 
he  was,  he  was  certainly  a  man  of  correct  judgment  and 
instinctive  scholarship,  and  would  have  been  the  first  to 
point  out  that  a  text,  which,  on  the  most  favourable  assump- 
tion, was  only  the  text  of  a  certain  century,  was  not  the 
most  convenient  to  bend  into  the  direction  which  a  hitherto 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


47 


current  and  received  text  would  often  oblige  a  mediating 
critic  to  take.  Lachmann's  text  is  really  one  based  on  little 
more  than  four  Manuscripts,  and  so  is  really  more  of  a 
critical  recension  than  a  critical  text. 

The  case  of  Tischendorf  is  still  more  easily  disposed  of,  as 
the  question  would  at  once  arise  Which  of  this  most  inconstant 
critic's  texts  are  we  to  select  7  Surely  not  the  last,  in  which 
an  exaggerated  preference  for  a  single  Manuscript,  which  he 
has  had  the  good  fortune  to  discover,  has  betrayed  him  into 
an  almost  child-like  infirmity  of  critical  judgment.^  Surely 
also  not  the  seventh  edition,  which  was  issued  before  the 
appearance  of  the  Sinaitic  Manuscript,  and  which  exhibits 
all  the  instability  which  a  comparatively  recent  recognition 
of  the  authority  of  cursive  manuscripts  might  be  supposed 
likely  to  introduce.  If  any  edition  of  this  restless  critic's 
Greek  Testament  had  to  be  selected,  perhaps  we  should  feel 
it  best  to  go  back  to  the  third ;  but  such  a  use  of  a  now 
forgotten  volume  is  never  likely  to  be  made  when  we  have 


^  An  able  writer  in  the  Christian  to   the  Textus   Receptus.      When, 

Rememhrancer  for  April,  1866,  has  however,  we  examine  his  recent  and 

carefully   analyzed  the    amount  of  last  edition,  it  appears  that,  to  go  no 

fluctuation  which  is  to  be  observed  further    than    the  first    thirty-two 

in  Tischendorfs  latest  critical  de-  chapters,  he  reverses  his  judgment 

cisions  as  compared  with  those  in  of  1859  in  as  many  as  168  places, 

earlier  editions.     From  this  analysis  and  again  falls  back  on  his  earlier 

it    would    seem    that  between  his  opinion  of  1849.     This  great  incon- 

Greek  Testament  of  1849  ^"d  that  stancy  is  to  be  attributed  to  a  natural 

of  1859,  or  his  3rd  and  so-called  want  of  sobriety  of  critical  judgment 

7th    editions,   there    are    1296   va-  and  to  an  unreasonable  deference  to 

nations;  and  that  in  nearly  half  of  the  readings  as  found  in   his   own 

these  he  returns,  in  the  later  edition.  Codex  Sinaiticus. 


48  REVISION  OF  THE 

in  our  own  country  and,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  soon  in  a  com- 
plete state,  such  a  far  better  text  as  that  of  Dr.  Tregelles. 

And  yet,  though  it  seems  hard  to  say  so  after  the  Hfelong 
labours  of  its  estimable  constructor,  even  this  text  could  not 
wisely  be  chosen  as  the  text  to  be  used  in  the  work  of  re- 
vision. In  the  first  place,  in  the  earlier  parts  of  his  work. 
Dr.  Tregelles  had  not  the  advantage  of  the  Sinaitic  Manu- 
script. In  the  second  place,  his  critical  principles,  especially 
his  general  principle  of  estimating  and  regarding  modern 
manuscripts  are  now,  perhaps  justly,  called  in  question  by 
many  competent  scholars.  Thirdly,  though  his  materials 
have  been  so  much  more  abundant,  he  approximates  at  any 
rate  in  some  parts  of  his  great  work  so  closely  to  the  same 
results  as  Lachmann,  that  any  objections  which  may  exist 
to  the  choice  of  Lachmann's  as  a  standard  text  apply  with 
nearly  equal  force  to  that  of  Tregelles.  Lastly,  though  it 
seems  an  ungracious  criticism,  yet  it  must,  in  all  frankness, 
be  said  that  the  text  of  Tregelles  is  not  in  all  respects  satis- 
factory. It  is  rigid  and  mechanical,  and  sometimes  fails  to 
disclose  that  critical  instinct  and  peculiar  scholarly  sagacity 
which  is  so  much  needed  in  the  great  and  responsible  work 
of  constructing  a  critical  text  of  the  Greek  Testament.  The 
edition  of  Tregelles  will  last,  perhaps  to  the  very  end  of 
time,  as  a  noble  monument  of  faithful,  enduring,  and  accurate 
labour  in  the  cause  of  Truth ;  it  will  always  be  referred  to 
as  an  uniquely  trustworthy  collection  of  assorted  critical 
materials  of  the  greatest  value,  and  as  such  it  will  probably 
never  be  superseded ;  but  the  text  which  is  based  on  these 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  49 

materials  is  not  likely  ever  to  be  a  popular  or  current  text, 
or  ever  to  be  used  otherwise  than  as  a  faithful  summary  of 
critical  principles  which  have  by  no  means  met  with  general 
acceptance. 

We  seem  driven  then  to  the  third  alternative  in  reference  Received 

Text  to  be 

to  a  text, — solvere  ambulando^  or,  in  other  words,  to  leave  the  used,  but  to 

be  revised. 

Received  Text  as  the  standard,  but  to  depart  from  it  in 
every  case  where  critical  evidence  and  the  consent  of  the  best 
editors  point  out  the  necessity  of  the  change.  Such  a  text 
would  not  be,  nor  deserve  to  be,  esteemed  a  strictly  critical 
text :  it  would  be  often  too  conservative ;  it  would  also  be 
occasionally  inconsistent ;  but  if  thus  formed  by  a  body  of 
competent  scholars  it  would  be  a  critical  revision  of  a  very 
high  and,  probably,  very  popular  character.  It  would  at 
any  rate  be  free  from  one  great  disturbing  element  in  all 
critical  labours,  individual  bias  and  personal  predilections. 

Such  a  work  would  not  be  by  any  means  difficult.  In  the 
first  place,  it  has  been  attempted  by  five  scholars  working  in 
combination,  and  found  by  experience  not  in  any  degree  to 
be  unmanageable  or  unsatisfactory  in  its  results.  In  the 
next  place,  those  engaged  in  the  work  would  have,  not 
merely  the  actual  external  critical  evidence  whereon  to  rely 
for  the  correction  of  the  text  on  which  they  were  working, 
but,  as  has  been  already  hinted,  they  would  also  have  the 
judgment,  very  frequently  unanimous, — first  of  professed 
critics,  and  secondly  of  intelligent  interpreters,  on  which 
they  might  often  feel  disposed,  conscientiously  to  rely. 
They  would  have  available  not  only  the  critical  materials, 


50  REVISION  OF  THE 

but  the  practical  judgments  that  had  been  passed  on  them 
in  the  texts  of  the  best  editors  and  commentators. 

This  is  a  consideration  that  deserves  very  carefully  to  be 
borne  in  mind  by  any  who  may  be  inclined  to  over-estimate 
the  difficulties  which  revisers  would  meet  with  in  the  matter 
of  a  text. 

It  need  scarcely  be  added  that  such  a  mode  of  proceeding 
would  have  to  be  tentative.  Principles  would  be  slowly 
formed  as  the  work  went  on,  but  at  length  they  would 
become  fixed  and  recognised,  and  all  that  would  be  found 
necessary  would  be  to  review  all  the  earlier  part  of  the 
work,  during  which  the  experience  was  being  acquired,  and 
to  bring  it  up  to  the  general  standard.  And  the  results 
would  be  found  to  be  satisfactory.  We  are  bold  enough  to 
say  this,  because  trial  has  fairly  shown  that  what  is  here 
specified  and  recommended  is  feasible  and  hopeful.  Such 
then  would  seem  to  be  the  best  mode  of  dealing  with  the 
confessedly  difficult  question  which  stands  third  in  the 
questions  of  the  present  Chapter. 
Amount  of  The  last  question  may  now  be  shortly  answered, — On  the 
timated.  assumption  that  such  a  mode  of  dealing  with  the  text  was 
adopted,  what  amount  of  change,  due  purely  to  textual 
revision,  might  be  expected  in  our  present  Authorized 
Version  ?  Such  a  question  it  certainly  seems  veiy  desirable 
to  attempt  to  answer,  as  there  is  evidently  a  very  exaggerated 
idea  now  popularly  entertained  as  to  the  amount  of  change 
that  would  be  introduced  by  judicious  textual  criticism. 
But  how  shall  the  answer  be  made?     Perhaps  thus, — by 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  51 

taking  account  of  the  changes  of  text  that  actually  were 
proposed  in  one  Gospel  and  three  long  Epistles  in  a  revision 
already  alluded  to, — the  Revision  by  Five  Clergymen  of  the 
Authorized  Version  of  St.  John's  Gospel  and  the  first  three 
of  St.  Paul's  Epistles,  as  arranged  in  our  ordinary  Testaments 
— viz.,  Romans  and  i  and  2  Corinthians.  The  Gospel  and 
these  three  Epistles  amount  to,  estim.ated  in  verses,  between 
one  quarter  and  one  third  of  the  whole  New  Testament : 
an  estimate  therefore  founded  on  the  consideration  of  so 
large  a  portion  of  the  Sacred  Volume  will  not  be  very 
seriously  incorrect. 

By  inspection  of  the  Revision  referred  to,  we  find  that 
in  the  2006  verses  which  the  Gospel  and  three  Epistles 
together  contain,  there  are  253  changes  of  text  due  to 
critical  considerations,  being  48  for  the  879  verses  of  the 
Gospel  of  St.  John,  56  for  the  433  verses  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans,  91  for  the  437  verses  of  the  First  Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians,  and  58  for  the  257  verses  of  the  Second 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  In  this  enumeration  we  observe 
that  there  would  seem  to  be  an  increase  in  change  as  the 
work  went  on;  but  it  would  seem  ultimately  to  have  become 
stationary,  and  to  have  finally  amounted  to  about  one  change 
in  every  five  verses  in  St.  Paul's  Epp.  And  that  this 
seems  accurate  may  be  proved  by  an  inspection  of  the 
changes  in  the  Revision  of  the  four  succeeding  Epistles, 
Galatians,  Ephesians,  Philippians,  and  Colossians — in  all 
496  verses.  Here  we  find  109  textual  changes,  or  very 
nearly  the  same  proportion.     If  then  we  assume  that  more 

E  2 


52  REVISION  OF  THE 

changes  would  have  been  made  in  St.  John's  Gospel  if  the 
gradually  established  standard  of  revision  had  been  applied 
to  it,  though,  as  the  nature  of  the  text  reminds  us,  not  to 
the  extent  arrived  at  for  St.  Paul's  Epistles, — and  if  also  we 
take  into  account  the  increase  of  differences  over  those  in  St. 
John's  Gospel  that  would  be  probably  found  in  the  Synoptical 
Gospels,  and  in  the  Acts  and  Revelation,  we  should  hardly 
be  far  wrong  in  estimating  the  amount  of  changes  that  would 
be  introduced  in  any  English  revised  Version  of  the  whole 
6944  verses  of  the  New  Testament,  as  not  exceeding  one 
for  every  five  verses,  or  under  fourteen  hundred  in  all,  very 
many  of  these  being  of  a  wholly  unimportant  character. 

Such  seems  the  answer  to  the  last  question  we  have  sug- 
gested in  the  present  Chapter.  The  subject  of  the  text  and 
of  probable  textual  change  seems  now  concluded,  and  the 
second  portion  of  our  work  to  begin — viz.,  a  consideration 
of,  and  finally  a  rough  estimate  of  the  changes  that  would 
have  to  be  introduced  on  grammatical,  exegetical,  and 
possibly  also  some  other  grounds  which  may  suggest  them- 
selves in  the  review  of  the  whole  subject. 

This  second  class  of  changes  can  only  be  introduced 
with  strict  and  persistent  reference  to  the  general  aspect 
and  characteristics  of  the  last  Revision,  We  proceed  then 
next  to  consider  these  characteristics,  and  the  principles  on 
which  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  New  Testament  appears 
to  have  been  constructed. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  53 


CHAPTER   III. 
LEADING  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION. 

It  is  obvious  that  no  revision  of  the  present  Version  can  Character 

of  our  Ver- 

properly  be  undertaken  that  does  not  preserve  the  wisely  sion  must 
drawn  Hues  on  which  that  Version  was  constructed.  No  se^rved' 
reasonable  Englishman  would  tolerate  a  Version  designed 
for  popular  use,  and  to  be  read  publicly,  that  departed  from 
the  ground-principles  and  truly  noble  diction  of  the  last 
Revision.  Such  a  Version  would  simply  pass  into  that 
limbus  of  '  improved '  and  happily  forgotten  translations  to 
which  almost  every  generation,  for  the  last  hundred  and  fifty 
or  two  hundred  years,  has  added  some  specimen.  The 
present  century  has  been  more  prolific  than  those  which 
preceded  it,  but  very  few  of  the  yet  extant  revisions  have 
been  happy  in  preserving  the  character,  tone,  rhythm,  and 
diction  of  the  Version  they  have  undertaken  to  amend.  It 
may  be  wise  then,  at  the  very  outset,  to  endeavour  to  obtain 
a  clear  knowledge  of  the  principal  features  and  general 
characteristics  of  our  present  Version,  that  so,  before  revision 
is  undertaken,  we  may  be  able  to  define  sharply  what  must  ' 
be  its  nature  and  limits,  if  it  is  to  be  a  revision  that  is  in 
any  degree  to  meet  with  general  acceptance. 

If  it  is  to  be  hereafter  a  popular  Version  it  can  only  become 


54 


RE  ri SI  ON  OF  THE 


SO  by  exhibiting,  in  every  change  that  may  be  introduced,  a 
sensitive  regard  for  the  diction  and  tone  of  the  present 
Version,  and  also  by  evincing,  in  the  nature  and  extent  of 
the  changes,  a  due  recognition  of  the  whole  internal  history 
of  the  English  New  Testament.  In  other  words,  the  new 
work  must  be  on  the  old  lines. 

And  now  what  were  those  lines,  and  how  may  we  best 
trace  them  ?  Perhaps  thus ;  first  by  briefly  considering  what 
may  be  termed  the  pedigree  of  the  present  English  Version, 
and  secondly  by  shortly  noticing  the  principles  which  in 
the  last  revision  appear  mainly  to  have  been  followed. 
Pedigree  of  The  literary  pedigree  of  our  present  Version  has  perhaps 
Version,  never  been  more  succinctly  and,  for  the  most  part,  accurately 
stated  than  in  the  following  words  : — '  Our  present  English 
Version  was  based  upon  the  Bishops'  Bible  of  1568,  and 
that  upon  Cranmer's  of  1539,  which  was  a  new  edition  of 
Matthew's  Bible  of  1537,  partly  from  Coverdale  of  1535,  but 
chiefly  from  Tyndale ;  in  other  words,  our  present  Authorized 
translation  is  mainly  that  of  Tyndale  made  from  the  original 
Hebrew  and  Greek. '^  A  little  expansion  and  illustration  of 
this  sentence  will  enable  the  general  reader  fairly  to  appre- 
ciate the  internal  character  of  our  present  Version. 

The  first  fact  clearly  to  be  borne  in  mind  is  this,  that  after 
all  changes  and  revisions  our  present  EngHsh  Testament  is 


^  This  accurate  and  inclusive  sen-  See  pages  xxviii.,  xxix.     The  word 

tence  is  taken  from  the  Preface  to  'mainl/has  been  italicized  for  the 

the    scholarly   work  of    Bosworth  reasons  that  will  appear  later  in  this 

and   Waring,   entitled   Gothic  and  chapter.     The  relation  of  the  A.V, 

Anglo-Saxon  Gospels,  Lond.  1865.  to  Tyndale's  is  very  close. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  55 

substantially  that  of  William  Tyndale.^  This  we  shall  deem 
it  necessary  to  prove  distinctly  by  a  comparison  in  parallel 
columns  of  three  or  four  passages,  taken  from  different  parts 
of  the  New  Testament.  Before,  however,  we  give  these 
specimens,  let  us  briefly  notice  the  characteristics  of  this 
Version,  to  which  our  own  maintains  so  close  a  resemblance. 

Tyndale's  English  Testament  of  1534  will  remain  to  the  Tyndale's 

1      r    •  r    ^  •  i  •  Vcrsioii  : 

end  of  tmie  a  monument  of  the  courage,  patience,  learnmg,  made  from 
competent  scholarship,  thorough  faithfulness,  and  clear  ^  ^  "^^^  ' 
EngUsh  sense  of  its  noble-hearted  and  devoted  editor.  Of 
his  courage  and  patience  history  sufficiently  speaks  :  in 
reference  to  his  learning  and  scholarship,  with  which  we 
are  here  more  especially  concerned,  a  few  remarks  may  not 
unsuitably  be  made.  That  his  learning  was  sufficient  for  his 
work  is  shown  by  the  work  itself.  Besides  this,  however, 
we  know  that  more  than  twenty  years  before  his  first  edition 
of  1525  he  made  translations  of  portions  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  Tyndale  was  not  a  man  to  let  those  twenty  years 
pass  away  without  study  and  fresh  acquisitions  of  knowledge. 
We  know  also  that  he  went  to  Cambridge,  after  having  spent 
some  years  at  Oxford,   most   probably  with   the   view   of 


^  It  has  been  observed   by  Mr.  about  five-sixths  belong  to  the  same 

Westcott  that  in  several  portions  of  faithful  hand.     See  History  of  Eng- 

the  New  Testament  Tyndale's  origi-  lishBible,p.  211,  note.   An  interest- 

nal  translation  remains  almost  intact.  ing  and  appreciative  estimate  of  the 

For   instance,  in  the  ist  Epistle  of  character  of  this  good  man's  great 

St.  John  about  nine-tenths  are  due  work  will  be  found  in  the  current 

to  Tyndale,  and  even  in  the  more  number  of    the  Quarterly  Review, 

difficult  and  (as  to  translation)  de-  Vol.  cxxviii.  p.  316.     See  above, 

bateable    Epistle    to   the    Hebrews  p.  8,  note  2. 


56  REVISION  OF  THE 

Studying  under  Erasmus,  who  himself  might  have  been  con- 
templating the  great  though  hurried  work  which  he  did  a 
very  few  years  later.  We  further  know  that  he  actually 
produced  evidence  to  Tonstall  of  his  having  competent 
knowledge  of  the  Greek  language,  and  Tonstall  was  certainly 
not  a  man  to  whom  an  incompetent  Greek  scholar  would 
have  been  very  likely  to  have  submitted  any  specimen  of 
his  powers.  Whatever  may  be  said  of  Tyndale's  knowledge 
of  Hebrew  prior  to  his  publication  of  the  New  Testament, 
it  seems  perfectly  clear,  even  from  these  external  considera- 
tions, that  he  had  a  thoroughly  competent  knowledge  of 
Greek,  and  further,  that  he  had  been  studiously  preparing 
himself  for  his  responsible  work.  Really  with  his  work  in 
our  hands  it  would  almost  seem  superfluous  to  have  adduced 
any  other  evidence,  but  as  very  unguarded  statements  have 
been  made  in  reference  to  Tyndale's  Testament,  even  by  an 
authority  as  great  as   Mr.  Hallam,^  and  as   the  students  of 


1  See  Literature  of  Europe,  chap.  Historical  Account  of  the  English 
vi-  §  37>  Vol.  I.  p.  526,  where  we  /•^ersions  prefixed  to  Bagster's  i^exa- 
meet  with  the  thoroughly  mistaken  pla,  p.  40  sq.,  and  comp.  West- 
assertion  that  from  Luther's  transla-  cott.  History  of  English  Bible, 
tion,  'and  from  the  Latin  Vulgate,  p.  174  sq.  Fuller's  summary  is 
the  English  translation  of  Tyndale  characteristically  short  and  quaint : 
and  Coverdale  is  avowedly  taken.'  *  However,  what  he  [Tyndale]  un- 
That  he  was  indebted  to  some  extent  dertook  was  to  be  admi  red  as  glorious ; 
to  Luther  for  his  prologues  and  what  he  performed,  to  be  commended 
notes  in  the  edition  of  1534  may  as  profitable;  wherein  he  failed,  is 
be  perhaps  fairly  admitted,  but  that  to  be  excused  as  pardonable,  and  to 
his  translation  was  taken  from  that  be  scored  on  the  account  rather  of 
of  Luther  may  most  confidently  be  that  age,  than  of  the  author  himself.' 
denied.  For  a  full  account  of  See  Church  History,  Book  v.  4,  39, 
Tyndale's  labours,  see  the  excellent  p.  224.  (Lond.  1655.) 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  57 

Tyndale's  Testament  are  but  few,  it  may  be  desirable  at  the 
very  outset  to  correct  the  erroneous  hxipression  that  we  owe 
the  real  original  of  our  present  Version  to  German  transla- 
tions and  second-rate  learning.  It  is  quite  reasonable  to 
believe  that,  especially  in  the  corrections  he  introduced  in 
his  edition  of  1534,  and  in  the  substance  of  some  of  his 
terse  notes,  he  may  have  owed  something  to  the  learning  and 
labours  of  foreign  reformers ;  but  it  is  also  certain  that  his 
Version  is  essentially  of  English  origin,  and  that  the  earnest 
and  devoted  man  to  whom  we  owe  it  was  fully  equal  to 
carry  through  singlehanded  the  great  work  which  he  had 
undertaken. 

In  addition  to  this,  it  does  not  seem  too  much  to  say 
that  Tyndale's  knowledge  and  scholarship,  as  far  as  we  can 
infer  from  the  times  and  the  circumstances  of  the  times  in 
which  he  lived,  was  exactly  of  the  kind,  if  one  man  was  to 
do  the  work,  best  suited  for  such  an  undertaking.  Had  he 
been  more  of  a  professed  scholar  there  would  have  been 
some  traces  of  pedantic  accuracy,  some  indications  of 
adherence  to  the  general  tone  of  the  Vulgate  on  the  one 
hand,  or  to  the  more  cultivated  language  of  the  day  on  the 
other,  not  any  of  which  are  to  be  recognised  in  the  noble 
homeliness  of  the  Version  of  WiUiam  Tyndale.  As  it  was 
providentially  ordered,  he  was  the  patient,  devoted.  English- 
man, competently  learned,  who  made  it  his  care  to  write  for 
English  eyes  and  English  hearts  ;  and  did  so  with  faithfulness, 
geniality,  and  breadth. 

The  first  fact  and  characteristic  then  of  Tyndale's  Version 
is  that  it  was  fairly  made  from  the  Greek,  and  that  Tyndale 


58  REVISION  OF  THE 

had  certainly  sufficient  learning  to  do  well  this  portion  of 
the  great  work  of  his  life. 
Indepen-  The  second  characteristic  of  his  Version  is  one  which 

fhen  extarft  ^^^y  ^^  ^^^^  Surprise  us,  but  for  which  we  may  be  heartily 
Versions,  thankful — viz.,  that,  as  he  himself  tells  us,  he  made  no  use 
of  the  then  extant  versions  of  the  Scripture.  The  most 
popular  version  would  no  doubt  then  have  been  the  easy 
and  smoothed  edition  of  Wycliffe's  original  Version  com- 
monly associated  with  the  thoroughly  honourable  name 
of  Wycliffe's  curate  at  Lutterworth,  John  Purvey.^  That 
neither  this  nor  any  of  the  Wycliffite  Versions  were 
made  the  basis  of  Tyndale's  work  is  certainly  a  subject 
for  profound  thankfulness.  With  every  desire  to  honour 
the  name  and  labours  of  Wyclifife,  and  with  a  full  recognition 
of  his  general  accuracy  as  a  translator,  and  even  a  critic,  we 
cannot  forget, — first,  that  his  Version  was  from  the  Vulgate, 
and  was  thus  a  Version  of  a  Version ;  secondly,  that  it 
adheres,  where  possible,  to  the  form  and  structure  of  the 
Latin,  the  intention  of  the  Version  being,  most  probably, 
not  only  to  benefit  the  mere  English  reader,  but  to  aid 
the  student  of  the  Vulgate ;  thirdly,  that  though  generally 
very  homely  in  its  language  it  still  has  many  more  words  of 


^  For  an  account  of  this  reviser  a  translator  of  the  Scriptures  con- 

and  of  his  labours,  see  the  Preface  to  siderably  in  advance  of  the  times  in 

Forshall    and    Madden,    Tfydiffite  which  he  lived.     See  also  Historical 

Versions,  p.  xxviii.  sq.     Purvey  did  Account  (Bagster's  Hexapla),  p.  28 

his  work  with  care  and  judgment,  sq.,     and     Westcott,    History     of 

and  had  conceptions  of  the  duties  of  English  Bille,  p.  16. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  59 

Latin  origin  than  we  should  have  expected  from  WycHffe's 
avowed  desire  to  give  an  English  Testament  to  English 
readers.  It  must  then  be  regarded  as  providential  that  such 
a  Version  did  not  form  the  basis  of  our  present  Bible:  Had 
it  been  so  ordered,  the  English  Bible  of  our  day  would 
have  become  ultimately  a  sort  of  Rhemish  Version,  rigid, 
cold,  and  Latinized.^ 

It  is  equally  providential  that  the  Wycliffite  Version  that 
is  attributed  to  Purvey  and  which  ultimately  superseded  the 
earlier  Version  did  not  become  either  the  basis  or  model  for 
our  own  Version,  for  though  Purvey's  prologue  to  his  work 
is  most  interesting,'''  and  some  of  his  principles  of  translation 
thoroughly  just,  yet  a  Version  so  studious  of  English  idiom 
rather  than  of  grammatical  accuracy,  and  so  loose  and 
paraphrastic  as  we  certainly  sometimes  find  it,  would  have 
been  a  very  foundation  of  sand  for  the  EngHsh  Bible  of  the 


^  It  is  singular  that  a  writer  so  ^  This  prologue  will  be  found  in 

well  informed  as  Marsh  {Lectures  Forshall     and    Madden,    l-Fycliffite 

on    the  English  Language)   should  Versions,  p.  xxv.  sq.,  and  a  portion 

regard  Tyndale's  Version   as    little  of  it  in  Historical  Account  (Bagster's 

more  than  a  recension  of  Wycliffe's,  Hexapla),  p.  28  sq.     The  prologue 

and  'Tyndale  as  merely  a  full-grown  is  thoroughly  interesting  and  sensible. 

Wycliffe'  (p.  627).      It  is  of  course  He  notices  his  obligation  to  '  Lire 

not    only     possible    but    probable  [N.  de  Lyra]  in  the  elde  testamente 

that  Tyndale  was  acquainted   with  that  helpyd  full  miche  in  hyswerke;' 

Wycliffe's,  or  more  probably  Purvey's  and  in  reference  to  translation  lays 

Version,  but  that  he  used  it  in  any  down    the    general  canon  that  '  ye 

way  in  making  his  own  translation  beste  translatyng  out  of  Latyne  into 

may  most  justly  be  doubted.     Tyn-  Englysh    is    to    translate  after    the 

dale's   work    seems    to    have   been  sentence,    and    not  only  after    the 

perfectly  independent.  See  Westcott,  wordis.'     Many  a  reviser  may  take 

History  of  English  Bible,  p.  176  sq.  this  hint. 


6o  REVISION  OF  THE 

future.  It  is  then  not  without  just  thankfuhiess  that  we 
find  that  neither  of  these  Versions  exercised  any  appreciable 
influence  whatever  either  on  Tyndale's  Testament  or  on  any 
of  those  that  followed  it,  unless  indeed  it  be  the  du-glott 
Testament  of  Coverdale. 
Tyndale's         A  third  characteristic  of  Tyndale's  Version  must  briefly 

Version 

thoroughly  be  noticed, — that  it  was  designedly  b, popular  YQrsion.     The 

popular. 

well-known  and  often  quoted  words  that  '  the  boy  that  driveth 
the  plough  should  know  more  of  the  Scripture'  ^  than  the 
theologians  of  the  day,  represented  tmly  Tyndale's  life-long 
purpose.  It  is  to  this  steady  aim  and  purpose  that  the 
special  and  striking  idiomatic  excellence  of  the  Authorized 
Version  is  pre-eminently  due.  To  this  deep  resolve  we  owe 
it  that  our  own  English  Version  is  now  what  we  feel  it  to 
be, — a  Version  speaking  to  heart  and  soul,  and  appealing 
to  our  deepest  religious  sensibilities  with  that  mingled 
simplicity,  tenderness,  and  grandeur,  that  make  us  often 
half  doubt,  as  we  listen,  whether  Apostles  and  Evangelists 
are  not  still  exercising  their  Pentecostal  gift  and  themselves 
speaking  to  us  in  the  very  tongue  wherein  we  were  bom. 
Verily  we  may  bless  and  praise  God  that  Tyndale  was 
moved  to  form  this  design,  and  that  he  was  permitted  faith- 
fully to  adhere  to  it,  for,  beyond  doubt,  it  is  to  that  popular 


'  The  influence  exerted  by  Eras-  a  sentiment  from  the  *  Paraclesis'  of 

mus  and  his  labours  on  Tyndale  has  Erasmus,  prefixed  to  his  Testament 

often   been   noticed.     Even    in  this  of   15 19.      See    Histm-ical  Account 

familiar   quotation   it   would   seem  of  the  English    Fasions    (Bagster) 

that  Tyndale  was  but  reproducing  p.  43,  44. 


ENGLISH  NEfF  TESTAMENT.  6i 

element  in  his  Version  not  only  that  we  owe  nearly  all 
that  is  best  in  our  present  English  Testament,  but  that  there 
remains  to  this  very  hour,  in  the  heart  of  all  earnest  English 
people,  an  absolute  intolerance  of  any  changes  in  the  words 
or  phraseology  that  would  tend  to  obscure  this  special,  and, 
we  may  justly  say,  this  providential  characteristic.^  Tyndale 
not  only  furnished  the  type  for  all  succeeding  Versions,  but 
bequeathed  principles  which  will  exercise  a  preservative 
influence  over  the  Version  of  the  English  Bible,  through  every 
change  or  revision  that  may  await  it,  until  scriptural  revision 
shall  be  no  longer  needed  and  change  shall  be  no  more. 

We  may  now  proceed  to  show  by  actual  comparison  the 
close  relation  that  exists  between  Tyndale's  Version  and  our 
present  Authorized  Version.  Three  passages  have  been 
chosen,  not  from  containing  any  greater  amount  of  coinci- 
dences of  expressions  than  others,  but  simply  as  being  portions 
of  Scripture  of  familiar  interest  and  of  convenient  length. 

The  first  shall  be  the  parable  of  the  Rich  Man  and 
Lazarus,  St.  Luke  xvi.  19 — 31. 


•  The  eloquent  words  of  Froude,  natural   grandeur — unequalled,  un- 

when  alluding  to  the  publication  of  approached    in   the   attempted    im- 

Coverdale's  Bible,  and  its  close  con-  provements  of  modern  scholars — all 

nexion  with  the  labours  of  Tyndale,  are   here,  and   the  impress  of  the 

may  well  be  cited.     The   historian  mind  of  one  man — William  Tyn- 

justly  says,  '  The  peculiar  genius —  dal."    History  of  England,  Yo\.  i\i. 

if  such  a  word  may  be  permitted —  p.   84.      These  words  the   student 

which    breathes     through     it — the  will  find  truly  deserved.     The  more 

mingled    tenderness   and  majesty —  Tyndale's  labours  are  considered,  the 

the   Saxon   simplicity — the    preter-  more  will  they  be  valued. 


62 


REHSION  OF  THE 


Tyndale. 

1534- 

19  Ther  was  a ceitayne ryche  man, 
which  was  clothed  in  purple  &  fyne 
bysse  &  fared  deliciously  every  daye. 
20  And  ther  was  a  certayne  begger, 
named  Lagarus,  whiche  laye  at  his 
gate  full  of  soores  ^i  dessyringe  to  be 
refresshed  with  the  cromes  which 
fell  from  the  ryche  mannes  borde. 
Neverthelesse  the  dogges  came  &* 
licked  his  soores.  ^^  And  yt  fortuned 
that  the  begger  dyed,  &  was  carried 
by  the  Angelles  into  Abrahams 
bosome.  The  riche  man  also  died, 
&  was  buried. 

23  And  beinge  in  hell  in  tormentes, 
he  lyfte  up  his  eyes  &  sawe  Abraham 
a  farre  of,  &  Lazarus  in  his  bosome 
24  &  he  cryed  &  sayd  :  father 
Abraham  have  mercy  on  me  & 
sende  Lazarus  that  he  may  dippe 
the  tippe  of  his  fynger  in  water  & 
cole  my  tonge  for  I  am  tourmented 
in  this  flame.  ^^  But  Abraham 
sayd  vnto  him  Sonne,  remember 
that  thou  in  thy  lyfe  tyme  receavedst 
thy  pleasure  &  contrary  wyse  Lazarus 
payne.  Now  therfore  is  he  comforted, 
&  thou  art  punysshed.  26  Beyonde 
all  this,  bitwene  you  &  vs  ther  is  a 
greate  space  set,  so  that  they  which 
wolde  goo  from  hence  to  you  cannot: 
nether  maye  come  from  thence 
to  vs. 

27  Then  he  sayd  :  I  praye  the 
therfore  father,  send  him  to  my 
fathers  housse.     ^^  For  I  have  fyve 


AuTH.  Version. 
i6ii. 

^9  There  was  a  certain  rich  man, 
which  was  clothed  in  purple  and  fine 
linen,  and  fared  sumptuously  every 
day :  20  ^j^^j  there  was  a  certain 
beggar  named  Lazarus,  which  was 
laid  at  his  gate,  full  of  sores,  21  And 
desiring  to  be  fed  with  the  crumbs 
which  fell  from  the  rich  man's 
table :  moreover  the  dogs  came  and 
licked  his  sores.  22  j^^^^  jj.  came  to 
pass,  that  the  beggar  died,  and  was 
carried  by  the  angels  into  Abraham's 
bosom :  the  rich  man  also  died,  and 
was  buried ; 

23  And  in  hell  he  lift  up  his  eyes, 
being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abra- 
ham afar  off,  and  Lazarus  in  his 
bosom.  24  And  he  cried  and  said. 
Father  Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me, 
and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip 
the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and 
cool  my  tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented 
in  this  flame.  25  g^j.  Abraham 
said,  Son,  remember  that  thou  in  thy 
lifetime  receivedst  thy  good  things, 
and  likewise  Lazarus  evil  things : 
but  now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou 
art  tormented.  26  ji^^^  beside  all 
this,  between  us  and  you  there  is  a 
great  gulf  fixed :  so  that  they  which 
would  pass  from  hence  to  you  can- 
not; neither  can  they  pass  to  us, 
that  ivould  come  from  thence. 

^  Then  he  said,  I  pray  thee  there- 
fore, father,  that  thou  wouldest  send 
him  to  my  father's  house :     28  Yoi 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  63 

Tyndale.  Auth.  Version. 

brethren;  for  to  warne  them,  lest  I  have  five  brethren;  that  he  may 

they  also   come  into  this  place  of  testify    unto   them,   lest   they  also 

tourment.      Abraham     sayd     vnto  come   into    this   place   of  torment, 

him  they  have  Moses  &  the  Prophetes  ^^  Abraham  said  unto  him.  They  have 

let  them  heare  them.     ^^  And  he  Moses  and  the  prophets;  let  them 

sayd  :  naye  father  Abraham,  but  yf  hear  them.     ^^  And   he   said.  Nay, 

one  came  unto  them,  from  the  ded,  father  Abraham :  but   if  one  went 

they  wolde  repent.    ^^  He  sayd  vnto  unto  them  from  the  dead,  they  will 

him  :     If  they    heare    not    Moses  repent.     ^^  And  he  said  unto  him, 

&  the  Prophetes  nether  will   they  If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  pro- 

beleve  though  one  roose  from  deeth  phets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded, 

agayne.  though  one  rose  from  the  dead. 

In  this  passage  we  observe  several  interesting  differences 
as  well  as  coincidences. 

In  ver.  1 9  we  should  have  hardly  expected  to  have  found  Comments 
in  Tyndale's  Version  the  Grecized  '  bysse.'  In  Wycliffe's  translation. 
Version  the  translation  is  '  whight  silk,'  and  in  Cranmer's 
*  fyne  whyte.'  The  more  familiar  '  linen'  appears  to  have 
come  in  with  Coverdale.  In  the  same  verse  '  deliciously' 
held  its  ground  in  the  leading  English  Versions  till  the  last 
Revision.  The  less  accurate  *  lay/  in  the  following  verse, 
was  only  changed  into  the  more  accurate  and  suggestive 
*was  laid'  in  the  Bishops'  Bible.  The  translation  of  the 
here  somewhat  peculiar  dXXa  Kal  {ol  kvveq  k.t.X)  is  curiously 
varied.  Tyndale  probably  alone  retains  the  most  strictly 
correct  translation  of  the  aWa,  though  he  overlooks  the 
Kcu.  Coverdale  takes  the  lighter  form  '  but :'  Cranmer 
conveniently  lets  the  adversative  particle  fall  through  ('  the 
dogges  came  also'),  and  certainly  puts  the  '  also'  in   the 


64 


RE  VISION  OF  THE 


wrong  place.  The  Genevan  Version  falls  back  on 
'  yea'  the  A.  V.  adopts  the  general  but  not  exact  '  more- 
over.'^ 

In  ver.  2  2  the  pleasantly  quaint  but  archaic  'yt  fortuned,' 
after  holding  its  ground  in  one  or  two  of  the  older  Versions, 
is  conveniently  changed  into  the  more  natural  translation 
by  the  last  Revisers,  who  probably  took  it  from  the  Rhemish 
Version,  to  which  it  is  certain  that  they  were  from  time  to 
time  indebted,  though  it  was  not  one  of  the  Versions  to 
which  they  were  specially  directed  to  refer. 

In  ver.   23,  the  A.  V.  clearly  improves  upon  the  older 


^  The  same  inexact  rendering  is 
retained  by  Alford,  Auth.  Version 
Revised  {in  loc).  We  can  hardly 
doubt,  however,  that  the  words 
convey  more  than  the  mere  addition 
of  another  item  to  the  sorrowful 
account ;  though  it  may  be  difficult 
to  catch  the  exact  idea  intended  to 
be  conveyed  by  the  adversative  par- 
ticle. Meyer  {Kommentar,  p.  478, 
ed.  4)  with  hisusual  accuracy  observes 
that  the  aXka  must  mark  some  op- 
position, the  Ka'i  some  enhancement; 
but  we  shall  find  it  difficult  probably 
to  take  his  view  of  the  passage,  that 
the  dogs  increased  the  beggar's  suf- 
ferings,— '  Howbeit  (instead  of  being 
fed  with  the  crumbs)  the  dogs  also 
came  and  licked  his  sores,  so  in- 
creasing pain'  (die  unreinen  Thiere, 
und  ihr  den  Schmerz  des  Hiilflosen 
vermehrendes  Lecken  !  Mey.).    De 


Wette,  Ewald,  and  others  following 
the  majority  of  the  older  expositors 
rightly  hold  that  the  dogs  must  be 
considered  to  have  shown  a  sort  of 
compassion — which  was  not  shown 
to  Lazarus  by  his  fellow-men ;  but 
they  obliterate  the  force  of  the  dXXd. 
Bornemann  gives  the  gloss  '  egestatc 
ejus  micae  de  divitis  mensa  allatae 
vulneribus  succurrebant  canes,'  but 
the  same  objection  remains.  Can 
the  meaning  be,  that  though  Lazarus 
desired  (and  probably  received)  what 
really  was  the  portion  of  the  dogs 
(see  Matt.  xv.  27)  even  the  dogs 
7iotirithstanding  showed  a  sort  of 
pity  ?  Meyer  urges  on  the  contrar}- 
that  the  whole  idea  of  the  narrative 
is  the  unrelieved  misery  of  Lazarus 
on  this  side  of  the  grave.  The 
exegesis  of  these  simple  words  is 
certainly  difficult. 


ENGLISH  NEfF  TESTAMENT.  65 

Version,  and  preseiTes  in  the  simple  participle  the  tragic 
force,  not  to  say  even  the  tone  of  the  retrospective  v7rdpx(ov, 
which  is  quite  lost  in  the  resolved  '  when  he  was  in  tor- 
ments' of  the  Rhemish  Version. 

In  ver.  25  Coverdale  adopts,  though  with  an  enfeebled 
order  and  force  of  words,  the  more  literal  '  good '  and 
'  evil,'  and  appears  to  have  suggested  the  change  in  A.  V., 
all  the  other  Versions  (except  the  Rhemish)  having  followed 
Tyndale.  The  same  hand  introduced  'tormented'  in  the 
same  verse,  and  passed  it  onward  to  Bishop  Cox  for  the 
Bishops'  Bible. 

The  excellent  change  in  the  translation  of  j^aV/ia  (ver.  26) 
is  due  apparently  to  the  Genevan  Version,  and  is  followed 
by  the  Bishops';  the  scarcely  less  important  'fixed,'  im- 
mediately afterwards,  appears  for  the  first  time  in  the 
Rhemish^  Version,  and  is  adopted  by  our  own  Revisers. 
In  the  last  verse  the  improved  translation  of  Treicrdrjaovrcu  is 
due  to  A.  v.,  all  the  other  versions  without  exception 
having  here  followed  the  earlier  translation. 

The  second  passage  we  have  chosen  is  of  a  more  technical  Second 
character,  and  useful  for  showing  the  amount  of  connexion  a«s  xxvi 
between  the  two  Versions  where  more  verbal  change  might  ^7"~'^4- 


'  We  can  hardly  equally  commend  the  Vulgate.     It  may  be  remarked 

the  rendering  of  x^<^f^ct  adopted  by  in  passing,  that  the  idea  of  a  vast 

this  Version, — '  a  great  chaos.'    The  chasm  separating  the  abodes  of  the 

correct  translation  of  the   sad  and  evil  and  the  good  is  not  a  Jewish 

monitory  toTTjpiKrai  is  found  also  idea.  Compare  Lightfoot  in  loc,  and 

in  WyclifFe  ('stablished')  and  is  due  Eisenmenger,  E?itdeckt.  Judenthum, 

obviously  to  the  'firmatum  est'  of  Vol.  11.  p.  314. 

F 


66 


REVISION  OF  THE 


naturally  be  expected.      The  portion    chosen  is  the  con- 
cluding part  of  St.  Paul's  shipwreck,  Acts  xxvii.  27-44. 


Tyndale. 

2^  But  when  the  fourtenthe  nyght 
was  come,  as  we  were  caryed  in 
Adria  about  mydnyght,  the  ship- 
men  demed  that  ther  appered  some 
countre  vnto  them,  ^^  &  sounded,  & 
founde  it  xx  feddoms.  And  when 
they  had  gone  a  lylell  further  they 
sounded  agayne  &  founde  xv  fed- 
doms. ^'^  Then  fearinge  lest  they 
shuld  have  fallen  on  some  Roche, 
they  cast  iiii  ancres  out  of  the  sterne 
&  wysshed  for  the  daye.  ^o  ^s  the 
shipmen  were  about  to  flee  out  of 
the  ship  &  had  let  doune  the  bote 
into  the  see  vnder  a  coloure  as  tho 
they  wolde  have  cast  ancres  out  of 
the  forshippe  :  ^^  Paul  sayd  unto 
the  under  captayne  &  the  soudiers 
excepte  these  abyde  in  the  ship  ye 
cannot  be  safe.  ^^  Then  the  soudiers 
cut  of  the  rope  of  the  bote  &  let  it 
fall  awaye. 

'3  And  in  the  meane  tyme  betwixt 
that  &  daye  Paul  besought  them  all 
to  take  meate,  sayinge :  this  is  the 
fourtenthe  daye  that  ye  have  taried 
&  continued  fastynge  receavinge 
nothinge  at  all.  ^"^  Wherfore  I 
praye  you  to  take  meate :  for  this 
is  no  dout  is  for  youre  helth  :  for 
ther  shall  not  a  heere  fall  from  the 
heed  of  eny  of  you.  ^^  And  when 
lie  had  thus  spoken,  he  toke  breed 


AuTH.  Version. 

^  But  when  the  fourteenth  night 
was  come,  as  we  were  driven  up  and 
down  in  Adria,  about  midnight  the 
shipmen  deemed  that  they  drew 
near  to  some  country  ;  ^8  ^jjjj 
sounded,  and  found  it  twenty 
fathoms :  and  when  they  had  gone  a 
little  further,  they  sounded  again,  and 
found  it  fifteen  fathoms.  ^9  Then 
fearing  lest  we  should  have  fallen 
upon  rocks,  they  cast  four  anchors 
out  of  the  stern,  and  wished  for  the 
day.  ^^  And  as  the  shipmen  were 
about  to  flee  out  of  the  ship,  when 
they  had  let  down  the  boat  into  the 
sea,  under  colour  as  though  they 
would  have  cast  anchors  out  of  the 
foreship,  *^  Paul  said  to  the  cen- 
turion and  to  the  soldiers.  Except 
these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot 
be  saved.  ^  Then  the  soldiers  cut 
off  the  ropes  of  the  boat,  and  let  her 
fall  off. 

^  And  while  the  day  was  coming 
on,  Paul  besought  them  all  to  take 
meat,  saying,  This  day  is  the  four- 
teenth day  that  ye  have  tarried  and 
continued  fasting,  having  taken 
nothing.  3*  Wherefore  I  pray  you 
to  take  some  meat :  for  this  is  for 
your  health :  for  there  shall  not  an 
hair  fall  from  the  head  of  any  of 
you.  35  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,   he   took    bread,  and   gave 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


67 


Tyndale. 

&  gave  thankes  to  God  in  presence 
of  them  all  &  brake  it  &  beganne 
to  eate.  ^  Then  were  they  all  of 
good  cheare,  &  they  also  toke  meate. 
37  We  were  all  together  in  the  ship, 
two  hundred  3  score  and  sixtene 
soules.  3^  And  when  they  had  eaten 
ynough  they  lightened  the  ship  & 
cast  out  the  wheate  into  the  see. 

3^  When  yt  was  daye  they  knew 
not  the  lande  but  they  spied  a 
certayne  haven  with  a  banke,  into 
the  which  they  were  mynded  (yf  yt 
were  possible)  to  thrust  in  the  ship. 
^^  And  when  they  had  taken  up 
the  ancres,  they  commytted  them 
selves  unto  the  see,  &  lowsed  the 
rudder  bondes  &  hoysed  up  the 
mayne  sayle  to  the  wynde  &  drue 
to  londe.  But  they  chaunsed  on  a 
place,  which  had  the  see  on  bothe 
the  sydes,  &  thrust  in  the  ship. 
And  the  foore  part  stucke  fast  & 
moved  not,  but  the  hynder  brake 
with  the  violence  of  the  waves. 

*^  The  soudears  counsell  was  to 
kyll  the  presoners  lest  eny  of  them, 
when  he  had  swome  out  shulde  fle 
awaye.  ^^  But  the  under  coptayne 
willinge  to  save  Paul  kept  them 
from  their  purpose,  &  commanded 
that  they  that  could  swyme  shulde 
cast  them  selves  first  in  to  the  see  & 
scape  to  londe.  *''-  And  the  other 
he  commanded    to   goo    some   on 


AuTH.  Version. 

thanks  to  God  in  presence  of  them 
all :  and  when  he  had  broken  it,  he 
began  to  eat.  3(?  Then  were  they 
all  of  good  cheer,  and  they  also  took 
some  meat.  ^7  ^nd  we  were  in  all  in 
the  ship  two  hundred  threescore  and 
sixteen  souls.  38  a^j  ^Y\tn  they  had 
eaten  enough,  they  lightened  the 
ship,  and  cast  out  the  wheat  into  the 
sea. 

39  And  when  it  was  day,  they 
knew  not  the  land:  but  they  dis- 
covered a  certain  creek  with  a  shore, 
into  the  which  they  were  minded, 
if  it  were  possible,  to  thrust  in  the 
ship.  ^<'  And  when  they  had  taken 
up  the  anchors,  they  committed 
themselves  unto  the  sea,  and  loosed 
the  rudder  bands,  and  hoised  up  the 
mainsail  to  the  wind,  and  made 
toward  shore.  ^^  And  falling  into 
a  place  where  two  seas  met,  they 
ran  the  ship  aground;  and  the  fore- 
part stuck  fast,  and  remained  un- 
moveable,  but  the  hinder  part  was 
broken  with  the  violence  of  the 
waves. 

^2  And  the  soldiers'  counsel  was 
to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest  any  of 
them  should  swim  out,  and  escape. 
^3  But  the  centurion,  willing  to  save 
Paul,  kept  them  from  their  purpose ; 
and  commanded  that  they  which 
could  swim  should  cast  themselves 
first  into  the  sea,  and  get  to  land : 
^*  And  the  rest,  some  on  boards, 
and  some  on  hroketi  pieces  of  the 

F  2 


68  REriSION  OF  THE 

Tyndale.  Auth.  Version. 

hordes  &  some  on  broken  peces  of      ship.     And  so  it  came  to  pass,  that 
the  ship.     And  so  it  came  to  passe       they  escaped  all  safe  to  land, 
that  they  come  all  safe  to  londe. 

Comments  We  may  here  again  shortly  notice  a  few  of  the  changes. 
theThanges.  ^^  '^^^'  ^7  OUT  owY).  Version  apparently  has  the  credit  of 
the  more  vigorous  translation  of  diafpepo/jiiviov,  the  other 
Versions  either  following  Tyndale  or  the  very  feeble  '  as 
we  were  say  ling'  of  Cranmer.  Some  good  examples  of  the 
true  force  and  meaning  of  the  word  will  be  found  in  that 
epccellent  repertory  of  illustration,  the  notes  of  Wetstein. 

In  ver.  28,  Coverdale  is  apparently  the  only  translator 
who  has  ventured  on  the  longer  and  perhaps  more  pro- 
fessional '  cast  out  the  lead'  ('  kesten  down  a  plomet,'  Wycl.) : 
the  rest  all  adopt  the  shorter  and  simpler  form. 

In  ver.  29,  the  Genevan  Version  is  the  first  to  be  a  little 
more  literal  in  the  translation  ofrpaxelQ  tottovq  ('rough  places'), 
though  in  the  A.  V.  the  change  to  the  plural  at  once  shows 
the  close  care  of  the  Revisers,  and  presents  a  very  fairly 
approximate  rendering. 

In  ver.  30  we  may  congratulate  ourselves  on  having 
escaped  the  '  mariners'  of  the  Genevan  Version, — the  only 
Version  that  has  committed  itself  to  this  somewhat  vapid 
word.  The  professional  change  of  gender  in  ver.  32  is 
found  only  in  A.  V.  It  might  have  been  useful  in  Tyndale's 
rendering,  to  mark  that  it  was  not  the  rope  but  the  boat  that 
fell  away :  it  is  apparently  unnecessary  in  the  A.  V. 

In  the  first  words  of  ver.  ^^,  our  Version  is  very  happy  in 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  69 

the  delicate  change  from  '  when'  ('  when  the  daye  beganne 
to  appear,'  Cran.,  Bish. ;  comp.  Gov,)  to  'while,'  just  giving 
the  required  shade  of  meaning  so  as  to  be  true  to  the 
original.  Nothing  shows  more  clearly  than  these  sHght 
touches  the  thorough  care  and  faithfulness  with  which  the 
last  Revisers  executed  their  work. 

In  ver.  35  the  resolved  translation  of  the  participle, '  when 
he  had  broken  it,'  in  the  A.  V.,  and  derived  probably  from 
Cranmer,  is  scarcely  an  improvement  on  the  more  idiomatic 
and  equally  accurate  '  and  [he]  brake  it  and  beganne  to  eate' 
of  the  older  Version.  No  clauses  are  more  difficult  to 
translate  with  ease  and  vigour  than  the  participial  clauses  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  especially  in  St.  Luke.  The  varied 
relations  of  time,  manner,  and  circumstance  will  sometimes 
all  be  found  involved  in  a  group  of  participles  round  one 
solitary  finite  verb,  to  exhibit  which  in  a  faithful  and  at  the 
same  time  easy  translation  is  commonly  very  difficult.  Here 
it  seems  natural  to  mark  by  a  resolved  translation  the 
action  that  followed  the  words,  but  it  scarcely  seems  ne- 
cessary to  mark  in  the  same  way  the  priority  of  the  breaking 
of  the  bread  to  the  eating  of  it.  But  after  all,  these  are 
matters  in  which  individual  judgments  will  necessarily  greatly 
vary. 

In  the  next  verse  but  one  a  slight  difference  occurs  in  the 
first  words  which  also  opens  up  a  subject  of  some  difficulty, 
Tyndale,  it  will  be  observed,  with  all  the  other  early  Versions 
except  the  Bishops',  prefixes  no  connecting  particle  to  the 
first  words  of  ver.  37.     In  the  original  the  particle  is  U.     Is 


70  REFISION  OF  THE 

this  a  case  where  the  slight  change  of  thought  involved  in 
this  delicate  use  of  the  particle,  and  the  transition  from  the 
acts  of  the  gathered  shipmen  to  the  fact  of  their  number,  is 
really  best  expressed  in  English  by  the  omission  of  any  con- 
necting particle  ;  or  is  it  a  case  where  some  English  particle 
seems  needed  ?  Here  again  judgments  will  greatly  vary. 
To  the  majority  probably  it  would  seem  that  a  particle  is 
needed,  but  that  majority  would  be  greatly  divided  whether 
the  exact  shade  of  thought  was  best  conveyed  by  the 
loosely  connecting  '  and,'  or  the  half-parenthetic  and  mainly 
transitional  'now.'  The  same  question  recurs  in  ver.  39,  at 
the  beginning  of  which  Tyndale  and  the  Versions  prior  to 
the  Bishops'  Bible,  leave  the  connecting  particle  untranslated. 
These  are  niceties  of  translation  to  which  it  may  not  be  un- 
desirable in  passing  to  direct  the  general  reader's  attention. 
In  the  last  words  of  verse  40,  the  A.  V.  is  a  slight  improve- 
ment on  the  earlier  Version,  but  both  fail  in  marking  that  it 
was  the  particular  shore,  or  rather  beach,  which  they  had 
already  observed.^     The  Rliemish  Version  has  inserted  the 


^  In  this  verse  the  modern  reviser  Ships  of  the   Ancients'   in   Smith, 

would  almost  certainly  introduce  a  Koyage  and  Shipwreck  of  St.  Paul. 

change  in  the  translation  of  aprl/iwi/.  The  same  objection  is  urged  against 

The  most  probable  rendering  would  the  supposition  that    it    was    some 

seem  to  be  '  fore-sail,'  but  the  ob-  hinder  (mizen)  sail,    there  being   a 

jection  is  that  St.  Luke  in  that  case  technical  term,  though  perhaps  not 

would  have  been  more  likely  to  have  so    well     known    as    S6\u)v^   viz., 

used  the  technical  word,  ^oXwj/.  See  eTriSpofiog.    Meyer  notices  that  this 

however  the  elaborate  arguments  in  sail   in   Italian   is    known    by   the 

the  excellent   dissertation    '  On  the  technical  name  'artimone,'  but  him. 


ENGLISH  NElf' TESTAMENT.  71 

article.  The  translation  in  the  A.  V.  of  Kccrtixov  is  admirable. 
All  the  other  Versions  (except  Rhem.  '  they  went  on  toward') 
retain  the  less  expressive  rendering  of  Tyndale.  Here  again 
we  have  another  instance  of  the  watchfulness  and  care  of  the 
last  Revisers. 

In  the  next  verse  (ver.  41)  the  change  in  regard  to 
ZiBaXaaffoQ  is  not  equally  for  the  better.  It  tends  rather  to 
confuse  what  St.  Luke  appears  to  specify,  that  the  vessel 
was  run  on  to  a  tongue  of  land  lying  below  the  surface, 
and  connected  with  the  shore  by  an  isthmus,  with  some  litde 
depth  of  water  on  it;  hence  the  circumstances  of  ver.  43  sq. 
The  slight  but  necessary  change  in  the  translation  of  eXvero 
was  taken  from  the  Rhemish  Version.  To  the  same  Version 
is  due  the  credit  of  marking  in  ver.  43  that  it  is  there  the 
simpler  i^Uvai  ('goe  forth  to  land'),  not  as  afterwards 
ciaaiddijvai.  The  A.  V.,  however,  having  taken  the  hint 
improves  upon  it. 

In  the  last  verse  the  insertion  by  Tyndale  of  the  former 
verb  makes  the  sense  clearer ;  Coverdale  was  the  first  to 
omit  it,  and  is  followed  by  the  Bishops'  Bible  and  our  own 
Version.  At  any  rate,  we  can  hardly  here  take  a  hint  from 
the  Rhemish, — '  and  the  rest,  some  t/iey  caried  on  bordes.' 
Such  a  proceeding  would  certainly  have  been  a  little  difficult 
in  such  a  locality,  and  with  some  depth  of  water  on  the 
isthmus. 

self  refers  the  term  to  some  upper  sail  See  Kommentar  zur  Apostelgesch. 
(•  Braamsegel,'  topsail)  attached  to  p.  455  (ed.  2),  and  the  good  notes 
the  presumably  yet  standing  mast.       on  the  whole  passage. 


72 


REVISION  OF  THE 


The  third  passage  which  we  may  select  is  a  very  different 
one,  and  so  not  unsuitable  for  testing  the  connexion  between 
the  Versions.  We  take  the  second  chapter  of  the  second 
Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  in  which  the  x\postle  specifies 
the  signs  and  coming  of  Antichrist. 


Tyndale. 

2.  We  beseche  you  brethren  by 
the  commynge  of  oure  lorde  Jesu 
Christ,  and  in  that  we  shall  assemble 
vnto  him,  ^  that  ye  be  not  sodenly 
moved  from  youre  mynde,  and  be 
not  troubled,  nether  by  sprete, 
nether  by  wordes,  nor  yet  by  letter 
which  shuld  seme  to  come  from  vs, 
as  the  daye  of  Christ  were  at  honde. 
'  Let  no  man  deceave  you  by  eny 
meanes,  for  the  lorde  commeth  not, 
excepte  there  come  a  departynge 
fyrst,  and  that  that  synfull  man  be 
opened,  the  sonne  of  perdicion 
*  which  is  an  adversarie,  and  is 
exalted  above  all  that  is  called  god, 
or  that  is  worshipped:  so  that  he 
shall  sitt  as  God  in  temple  of  god, 
and  shew  him  silfe  as  god. 

^  Remember  ye  not,  that  when  I 
was  yet  with  you,  I  tolde  you  these 
thynges?  *  And  nowe  ye  knowe 
what  with  holdeth :  even  that  he 
myght  be  vttered  at  his  tyme. 
">  For  the  mistery  of  that  iniquitie 
doeth  he  all  readie  worke  which 
onlie  loketh,  vntill  it  be  taken  out 
of  the  waye.  ^  And  then  shall 
that  wicked  be  vttered,  whom  the 
lorde  shall  consume  with  the  sprete 
of  his   mouth,  and  shall   destroye 


AuTH.  Version. 
2.  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren, 
by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  hy  our  gathering  together 
unto  him,  ^  That  ye  be  not  soon 
shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled, 
neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor 
by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day 
of  Christ  is  at  hand.  ^  Let  no  man 
deceive  you  by  any  means  :  for  that 
day  shall  not  come,  except  there 
come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that 
man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of 
perdition ;  ^  Who  opposeth  and 
exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is 
called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped ; 
so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the 
temple  of  God,  shewing  himself 
that  he  is  God. 

^  Remember  ye  not,  that,  when 
I  was  yet  wnth  you,  I  told  you  these 
things  ?  ^  And  now  ye  know  what 
withholdeth,  that  he  might  be  re- 
vealed in  his  time.  ^  For  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already 
work  :  only  he  who  now  letteth 
will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of 
the  way.  ^  And  then  shall  that 
Wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord 
shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his 
mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


73 


Tyndale. 

with  the  apearaunce  of  his  com- 
mynge,  ''even  hi m  whose  commynge 
is  by  the  workynge  of  Satan,  with 
all  lyinge  power,  signes  and  wonders: 
^^  and  in  all  deceavablenes  of  vn- 
rightewesnes,  amonge  them  that 
perysshe  :  because  they  receaved  not 
the  (love)  of  the  truth,  that  thay 
myght  have  bene  saved.  ^^  And 
therfore  god  shall  sende  them  stronge 
delusion,  that  they  shuld  beleve  lyes : 
that  all  they  might  be  damned  which 
beleved  not  the  trueth  but  had  plea- 
sure in  vnrightewesnes. 

^3  But  we  are  bounde  to  geve 
thankes  alwaye  to  god  for  you 
brethren  beloved  of  the  lorde,  for 
because  that  God  hath  from  the 
begynnynge  chosen  you  to  salvacion, 
thorow  santifyinge  of  the  sprete, 
and  thorowe  belevynge  the  trueth : 
^*  wherunto  he  called  you  by  oure 
gospell,  to  obtayne  the  glorye  that 
commeth  of  oure  lorde  Jesu  Christ. 

^^  Therfore  brethren  stonde  fast 
and  kepe  the  ordinannces  which  ye 
have  learned :  whether  it  were  by 
our  preachynge,  or  by  pistle. 
^^  Oure  lorde  Jesu  Christ  hymsilfe, 
and  God  oure  father  which  hath 
loved  us  and  hath  geven  us  ever- 
lastynge  consolacion  and  good  hope 
thorowe  grace,  ^^  comforte  youre 
hertes,  and  stablysshe  you  in  all 
doctrine  and  good  doynge. 


AuTH.  Version. 

brightness  of  his  coming  :  ^  Even 
him,  whose  coming  is  after  the 
working  of  Satan  with  all  power,  and 
signs,  and  lying  wonders,  '"  And 
with  all  deceivableness  of  un- 
righteousness in  them  that  perish; 
because  they  received  not  the  love 
of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be 
saved.  "  And  for  this  cause  God 
shall  send  them  strong  delusion, 
that  they  should  believe  a  lie: 
'2  That  they  all  might  be  damned 
who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had 
pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

''  But  we  are  bound  to  give 
thanks  alway  to  God  for  you, 
brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  be- 
cause God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit  and  belief 
of  the  truth  :  ^^  Whereunto  he 
called  you  by  our  gospel,  to  the 
obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

'5  Therefore,  brethren,  stand  fast, 
and  hold  the  traditions  which  ye 
have  been  taught,  whether  by  word, 
or  our  epistle.  ^^  Now  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God,  even 
our  Father,  which  hath  loved  us, 
and  hath  given  us  everlasting  con- 
solation and  good  hope  through 
grace,  ^'  Comfort  your  hearts, 
and  stablish  you  in  every  good  word 
and  work. 


In  the  first  verse  the  A.  V.  adopts  and  improves  upon  the  Comments. 


74  REFISION  OF  THE 

translation  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  'our  assembling  unto  Him/ 
and  so  rightly  avoids  a  very  awkward  periphrasis. 

In  the  second  verse  the  older  Version  is  certainly  the  more 
accurate  in  its  translation  of  uTro  rov  vooq  ('from  youre  mynde'), 
but  in  what  follows  it  is  much  improved  upon,  both  in  the 
Bishops'  and  the  A.  V. 

The  change  in  ver.  3  to  '  falling  away'  is  due  to  the 
Bishops',  and  is  a  clear  improvement,  but  the  definite  article 
ought  not  to  have  been  overlooked  ;  it  was  the  definite  falling 
away  which  was  to  precede  the  coming.  In  the  conclusion 
of  the  verse  we  owe  the  vigorous  translation,  '  the  man  of 
sin,'  to  the  usually  smoother  Coverdale.  The  reading,  it 
may  be  observed,  is  somewhat  doubtful,  as  the  two  most 
ancient  Manuscripts  (the  Vatican  and  Sinaitic)  read  avofiiaQ. 
This  however  would  not  affect  the  principle  of  the  transla- 
tion, but  only  the  change  from  '  sin'  to  '  lawlessness.' 

In  ver.  4  there  are  some  small  changes,  and  all  for  the 
better,  part  due  to  Bishops',  part  to  the  A.  V. 

In  ver.  7  we  find  that  Tyndale  and  most  of  the  earlier 
Versions  were  induced  to  emphasize  the  article  Tijg  avo^iac  : 
it  need  scarcely  be  said  that  it  appears  only  on  that  well- 
known  principle  that  if,  of  two  nouns  in  regimen,  the  first 
has  the  article,  the  second  will  also  have  it  without  being 
thereby  made  peculiarly  definite.  In  the  latter  portion  of 
the  verse,  the  Genevan  Version  has  the  merit  of  having  first 
brought  out  the  correct  meaning. 

In  ver.  8  the  translation  of  Bishops'  followed  by  A.  V.  is 
perhaps  questionable.     It  is  doubtful  whether  anything  more 


ENGLISH  NEPF  TESTAMENT.  7^ 

is  meant  than  that  '  manifestation'  and  final  '  appearance'  of 
the  Lord,  which  seems  always  specially  marked  by  the  word 
£7rt0av€ta. 

In  ver.  9  it  may  also  be  doubted  whether,  in  point  of 
actual  structure,  Tyndale  is  not  right,  and  whether  the  gen. 
\pevSov£  is  not  to  be  associated  with  all  the  three  substantives, 
not,  as  in  A.  V.,  only  with  the  last  one  :  'power,'  'signs,' 
and  '  wonders '  were  all  marked  by  the  same  principle. 

In  ver.  11,  a  change  is  made  from  the  plural  '  lies'  to  the 
singular,  but  all  the  Versions  alike  omit  the  article.  In  the 
next  verse  two  very  small  changes  appear,  both  however 
serving  to  exhibit  that  incessant  care  which,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  so  marks  the  Authorized  Version  ;  the  earUer 
Versions  preserving  Tyndale's  words  as  they  stand. 

The  same  remark  applies  to  ver.  13,  where  there  are  also 
two  or  three  small  changes,  one,  however,  of  which  is  of  some 
little  importance — viz.,  the  omission  in  the  A.  V.  of  the  pre- 
position ('  thorowe')  in  accordance  with  the  Greek.  This 
exactness  is  unfortunately  not  always  observed  in  our  Ver- 
sion, but  in  any  future  Revision  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  it 
would  be  systematically  maintained ;  several  passages  being 
affected  by  the  principle  even  in  their  doctrinal  aspects.^ 


^  We  may  take  a  single  but  impor-  serted  before  the  second  substantive, 

tant  instance.  In  John  iii.  5,  the  words  though  not  so  inserted  in  the  Greek. 

tdv  jxt)  Tig  ytvvTiOy  l^  vdarog  Kai  Now  it  can  hardly  be  doubted  when 

IIi/£v/iarog  are  translated,  not  only  in  we  come   closely  to    reason   on  the 

the  A.  V.  but  in  all  the  Versions, 'Ex-  passage,    that  this  insertion  of  the 

cept  a   man  be  born  of  water  and  of  preposition  te7ids  to  Tefer  the yevvrjcrig 

the  Spirit,' — the  preposition  being  in-  to  two  media  or  mediating  agencies 


76  REVISION  OF  THE 

It  is  a  matter  of  common  sense  that  if  the  two  substantives 
have  only  one  preposition,  the  writer  instinctively  regards 
the  subjects  or  ideas  expressed  by  the  two  substantives  as 
so  far  allied,  that  they  may  suitably  stand  under  the  vinculum 
of  the  single  preposition. 

The  next  verse  (ver.  14)  presents  an  interesting  difference. 
Here  Tyndale  gives  a  direct  interpretation  :  he  regards  the 
genitive  rov  Kvpiov  k.t.X.  as  a  genitive  of  the  source^  and 
marks  it  distinctly  in  translation.  In  this  view  he  is  followed 
by  Taverner,  and,  as  far  as  we  remember,  Taverner  alone. 
Coverdale's  and  all  the  remaining  Versions  adopt  the  simple 
translation,  and  so  rightly  avoid  interpretation.  Christ  is 
here  obviously  represented,  in  harmony  with  the  whole  tenor 
of  the  passage,  and  indeed  the  analogy  of  Scripture,  as  the 
possessor  of  the  glory  rather  than  the  source  of  it.^ 


which  need  not  by  any  means  be  bases  an  actual  deduction — 'nonuna 
regarded  as  combined.  This  how-  fuisse  utrumque  discipulum'),  and 
ever  the  Greek  does  not  imply.  i  Thess.  i.  5,  with  John  iv.  23, 
Nay,  the  very  absence  of  the  pre-  Luke  xxi.  26,  and  the  present  pas- 
position  when  it  might  have  been  so  sage.  See  on  this  subject,  Winer, 
easily  inserted  suggests  the  contrary  Grammar  of  the  N.  T.  §  50,  p.  522 
deduction, — the  rule  of  Winer  being  (ed.  Moulton),  and  the  ample  list 
undoubtedly  correct,  that  the  pre-  of  examples  there  specified, 
position  *  isrepeatedvf\icn  the  nouns  ^  There  is  no  case  to  which  more 
denote  objects  which  are  to  be  taken  attention  ought  to  be  given  in  the 
by  themselves,  as  independent,  and  N.  T.  than  to  the  genitive.  There  are 
not  repeated  when  they  reduce  at  least  5  or  6  different  u^es  which 
themselves  to  a  single  main  idea,  or  should  be  carefully  studied,  as  doctri- 
(if  they  are  proper  names)  to  one  nal  deductions  of  considerable  impor- 
common  class :'  contrast  Luke  xxiv.  tance  will  be  often  found  to  depend 
27,  John  XX.  2   (on  which  Bengel  on  the  view  taken.     We  have,  for 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  77 

The  beginning  of  verse  15  brings  out  a  polemical  difference. 
The  A.  v.,  with  really  considerable  boldness,  here  follows 
the  Rhemish  Version  in  opposition  to  all  the  earlier  Versions, 
and  gives  to  irapaloaeLQ  its  not  unusual  sense  of  '  traditions.' 
Exegetical  considerations,  however,  make  it  very  doubtful 
whether  the  Genevan  '  instructions'  is  not  more  in  coinci- 
dence with  the  general  tenor  of  the  passage  and  Epistle. 

We  may  close  the  comparison  of  the  two  Versions  by 
noticing  one  important  fonn  of  words  6  Qeoq  koX  narrip  fj/iior, 
which,  as  it  will  be  observed,  is  differently  translated  in  the 
two  Versions,  Tyndale  dropping  the  rat  in  translation,  the 
A.  V.  on  the  contrary  rather  giving  it  emphasis.  There  is 
yet  a  third  translation  possible,  which  we  first  find  in  the 
Bishops'  Bible, — '  God  and  our  Father ;'  which  of  these  is 
to  be  preferred  ?  Perhaps  the  last,  as  implying  that  we 
regard  the  holy  words  '  God  and  Father'^  as  a  solemn  title 


instance,  a  gen.  of  possession  as  here;  Comvientaries  of  the  writer  of  this 
of  origin  (Col.  ii.  8) ;  of  originating  note  further  references  and  corn- 
cause  (Col.  i.  23,  I  Thess.  i,  6) ;  of  ments.  In  the  otherwise  excellent 
characterizing  quality  (Gal.  v.  i)  ;  Grammar  of  Winer  the  cases  (and 
of  material  (Phil.  iii.  21);  of  con-  especially  the  gen.)  are  not  treated 
tents  (i  Thess.  ii.  5)  J  of  opposition  with  the  clearness  which  marks 
(Eph.  vi.  14) ;  of  point  of  view  other  parts  of  the  work. 
(Phil.  ii.  30),  —  and  the  general  ^  On  this  solemn  form  of  words 
divisions  of  the  gen.  suljecti  and  see  the  notes  on  Gal.  i.  5,  where 
objecti,  the  due  distinction  between  the  subject  is  somewhat  fully  dis- 
which  always  tests  the  accuracy  of  cussed.  Whichever  view  be  taken, 
thought  and  perspicacity  of  the  in-  there  certainlyought  to  be  uniformity 
terpreter.  The  reader  who  desires  in  translation.  This  formula,  as 
to  pursue  this  subject  will  find  in  the  translated  in  the  A.  V.,  supplies 
notes  on  the  above  passages  in  the  one    of   the    many   proofs   of    the 


78  REVISION  OF  THE 

in  which  Godhead  and  Fatherhood  were  simultaneously 
recognised  in  the  devout  mind  of  the  believer.  The  A.  V. 
is  very  inconstant  in  its  translation  of  these  words,  and  would 
have  here  to  be  watched  closely  in  any  new  revision.  The 
passage  concludes  with  a  clearly  necessary  correction  on  the 
part  of  the  A.  V.,  '  good  word  and  work,'  though  in  this  our 
Version  was  only  following,  as  to  the  position  of  the  epithet, 
the  earlier  Versions  of  Cranmer  and  of  the  Bishops. 

After  the  above  compaiisons  really  little  remains  to  be 
said;  such  passages  as  have  just  been  chosen  serving  to 
bring  out  practically  the  actual  facts  of  the  case.  In  the 
first  place  we  see  clearly  that  our  own  Version  is  and  remains 
substantially  that  of  Tyndale.  All  that  makes  it  what  it 
essentially  is,  its  language,  tone,  rhythm,  vigour,  and 
breadth,  are  due  to  this  first  devoted  translator  from  the 
original.  At  the  same  time,  and  in  the  second  place,  we  have 
observed  manifold  small  changes,  their  number  greatly  increas- 
ing as  the  difficulties  of  the  passage  increase,  or  as  we  pass 
from  narrative  to  argument.  How  and  whence  these  changes 
came  in  is  the  only  question  that  remains  to  be  answered. 
This  may  be  done  shortly,  and  without  entering  far  into  the 
province  of  the  history  of  the  English  Bible. 

Even  from  the  passing  comments  that  have  been  made,  it 
would  have  become  clear  to  the  general  reader  that  each 
succeeding  Version  contributed  something  by  way  of  cor- 


undesirableness  of  the  arrangement  Scripture.  All  portions  of  the  N.T. 
of  different  companies  of  translators  ought  to  be  gone  over  together  by 
or  revisers  for  different  portions  of      the  same  body  of  revisers. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.    ,  79 

rection  and  change  to  the  labours  of  Tyndale.  Much  is  due  to 
Coverdale,  who  of  late  we  think  has  been  unduly  depreciated. 
It  may  be  that  he  was  a  second-rate  man  compared  with 
Tyndale  ;  it  may  be  too  that  his  knowledge  of  the  original 
languages  was  at  first  very  moderate  ;  it  may  be  also  that  he 
was  appointed  to  his  work  rather  than  inwardly  called  to  it, 
as  was  the  case  of  his  friend.  But  he  certainly  laboured 
faithfully  and  in  many  respects  successfully.  He  was  also 
thoroughly  loyal  to  Tyndale ;  he  never  sought  to  supersede 
the  earlier  Version,  but  rather  by  the  aid  of  others  to  supply 
such  contributions,  by  way  of  addition  and  correction,  as 
God  enabled  him  to  make  to  a  great  and  holy  cause.  At 
the  same  time  this  also  seems  clear  that  Coverdale's  Version 
can  hardly  be  considered  in  the  line  of  direct  descent  from 
Tyndale  to  the  Authorized  Version.  Though  less  remote 
than  Taverner's,  Coverdale's  Version  can  scarcely  be  con- 
sidered as  much  more  than  collaterally  related  to  our  present 
English  Bible.  The  line  was  clearly  continued  by  Matthew, 
or  to  drop  the  nom  de  plimte^  the  martyr  John  Rogers.  In 
this  edition  we  have  little  more,  in  regard  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, than  Tyndale's  standard  edition  of  1534,  occasionally 
coiTected  by  Tyndale's  own  edition  of  1535  and  the  edition  of 
Coverdale  of  the  same  year.  Matthew's  Bible  appeared  in 
1537,  and  was  so  far  approved  by  authority  that  the  cir- 
culation of  it  was  sanctioned  by  the  King.  Thus  wonder- 
fully and  mysteriously  was  Tyndale's  dying  prayer  of 
a  few  months  before,  '  Lord  ope  the  King  of  England's 
eyes,'  heard  and  answered.     The  work  of  one  martyr,  edited 


8o  REFISION  OF  THE 

by  one  who  afterwards  wore  the  same  mystic  crowTi,  was 
the  first  Authorized  Version  of  the  Church  of  England.^ 

The  Hne  is  continued  by  the  Great  Bible,  or  Cranmer's 
Bible,  which  was  published  three  years  later.  The  Arch- 
The  Great  bishop,  as  we  know  from  Fox's  Manuscript  preserved  by 
Strype,'^  began  the  work  by  taking  '  an  old  English  transla- 
tion' of  the  New  Testament, — almost  certainly  Tyndale's, — 
which  he  divided  into  eight  or  nine  parts,  and  gave,  copied 
out  'at  large  in  a  paper  book,'  to  his  coadjutors.  This 
recension,  it  can  hardly  be  doubted,  was  the  New  Testament 
of  the  Great  Bible,  which,  as  inspection  clearly  shows,  was 
a  revised  edition  of  Tyndale.  Among  the  Archbishop's 
coadjutors  were  probably  Tonstall,  Bishop  of  Durham,  and 
Heath,  Bishop  of  Rochester,  who  are  subsequently  specified 
in  the  title  page  of  the  edition  of  1541  as  'overseers  and 
perusers'  of  the  work,  Gardiner,  Bishop  of  Winchester,  who 
appears  to  have  been  the  reviser  of  the  Gospels  of  St.  Luke 


*  The  estimate  of  Coverdale's  share  authorized  it,  but  that  the  intention 

in  the  great  work  of  Bible-translation  was  never  actually  carried  out.     It 

is  extremely  well  stated  in  the  His-  is    therefore    hardly  correct  to  call 

torical  Account  prefixed  to  Bagster,  it,  as  it  has  been  called  in  a  recent 

Hexapla,  p.  71  sq.     From  this  ac-  essay, 'The  first  authorized  Version.' 

count  it  would  seem  that  Coverdale  See    Quarterly   Revieic   for   April, 

in  no  way  wished  even  to  seem  to  1870,   p.   319.      This  honour  cer- 

interfere  with    Tyndale's    labours;  tainly  belongs  to  Matthew's  Bible, 

that  Tyndale's  New  Testament  was  See  Historical  Account,  p.  78. 

certainly  one  of  the  authorities  he  ^  See  Strype,  Cranmer,  Book   i. 

used;  that  his  Bible  w^s  permitted  ch.  8,  Vol.  i.  p.  48  (Oxford,   181 2) 

by  the  King  to  be  used;  and  that  and   the  full    notice  in    Historical 

the  King  intended  to  have  formally  Account,  p.  80. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  8i 

and  St.  John,  Stokesley,  Bishop  of  London,  to  whom  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  were  assigned,  and  four  or  five  others. 
Coverdale  was  very  properly  chosen  as  the  corrector  of  the 
press  and  practical  editor,  but  there  does  not  seem  reason 
for  thinking  that  he  had  much,  if  indeed  anything,  to 
do  with  the  actual  work  of  revision.  This  interesting  and 
important  Version  maintained  its  ground  during  the  whole 
of  the  remainder  of  Henry's  reign,  and, — after  the  short 
interval  of  Mary's  reign, — during  the  first  ten  years  of  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth,  until  at  length  it  was  superseded  by  the 
Bishops'  Bible  in  1568.  It  thus  was  the  Authorized  Version 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  for  nearly  a  generation,  and  still 
maintains  some  place  in  our  services  (in  the  Prayer-book 
version  of  the  Psalms,  and  in  the  sentences  of  Scripture  in 
the  Communion  Service)  unto  this  very  day. 

Our  attention  must  now  be  turned  to  the  Genevan  Version,  The 
which  though  collaterally  related  to  our  present  Version,  and  ^^"^^^" 
not  in  the  line  of  what  may  be  called  authorized  descent, 
nevertheless  has  been  the  source  from  which  many  correc- 
tions have  been  introduced.  The  New  Testament  was 
published  first  under  the  superintendence  of  William 
Whittingham,  afterwards  Dean  of  Durham,  in  the  year  1557 
at  Geneva,  and  afterwards,  with  many  alterations,  in  1560 
when  the  whole  Bible  was  published.  Among  those  who 
took  part  in  the  whole  work,  was  the  veteran  Coverdale, 
Thomas  Sampson,  afterwards  Dean  of  Christchurch,  Thomas 
Cole,  afterwards  Archdeacon  of  Essex,  Christopher  Good- 
man, and  others.     The  work  was  done  well,  though  by  no 

G 


82  REFISION  OF  THE 

means  without  indications,  in  the  New  Testament  especially, 
of  bias  and  doctrinal  prejudices.  The  greater  part  of  the 
changes  in  the  New  Testament  are  referable  to  the  work  of 
a  good  interpreter  though  a  rash  and  inexperienced  critic, — 
the  version  and  notes  of  Beza ;  but  there  are  throughout 
clear  signs  that  great  care  and  consideration  were  shown 
in  the  adoption  of  these  changes,  and  that  on  the  whole  the 
labour  was  well  bestowed.  This  Version,  as  is  well  known, 
was  very  popular,  and  maintained  its  ground  against  the 
Bishops'  Bible,  and,  for  some  years,  even  against  our  present 
Version.  It  was  the  household,  though  not  the  authorized, 
Version  of  the  Scriptures  for  fully  two  generations. 

This  Version  deserves  our  attention  in  three  respects, — 
first,  as  having  introduced  the  use  of  italics  to  supplement 
and  carry  on  the  sense,  and  also,  though  less  happily,  the 
separation  into  verses  ;  secondly,  as  showing  some  desire  on 
the  part  of  the  revisers  to  follow  as  critically  coiTect  a  text 
as  their  limited  knowledge  and  appliances,  and  (it  might  be 
added)  their  deference  to  Beza's  authority,  permitted  them 
to  recognise  ;  thirdly,  as  being  the  first  Version  which  had 
been  made  in  co-operative  union.  All  the  preceding  Versions 
had  been  the  work,  either  wholly  or  in  their  separate  parts, 
of  individuals.  In  this  Version  we  had  several  earnest  and 
competently  learned  men  working  together,  and,  as  might 
be  expected,  finally  producing  a  work  which,  whatever  may 
be  its  faults  and  prejudices,  certainly  presents  an  aspect  of 
considerable  unity  and  harmony  in  its  general  execution. 
This  is  a  hint  which  is  not  now  without  its  value  and  signifi- 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  83 

cance.  As  we  have  already  said,  it  stands  only  in  a 
collateral  relation  to  our  own  Version,  but  it  has  supplied  a 
fairly  large  contingent  of  corrections. 

What  we  have  termed  the  authorized  line  of  descent  was  The 
continued  by  the  Bishops'  Bible,  from  which  our  own  Version  gj^k  ^ 
is  legitimately  derived,  the  general  and  leading  instruction 
being  given  to  the  Revisers  of  16 11  to  introduce  'as  few 
alterations  as  may  be'  in  the  then  current  Version.  On  this 
Version  a  few  remarks  may  be  made  as  to  structure  and 
general  characteristics. 

It  appears  to  have  been  undertaken  from  two  different 
reasons, — first,  honest  dissatisfaction  with  Cranmer's  Bible 
as  expressed  by  distinguished  scholars,  such  as  Lawrence, 
and  men  of  influence  such  as  Sandys,  then  Bishop  of  Wor- 
cester; secondly,  from  the  fear  of  the  rapidly  increasing 
influence  and  circulation  of  the  Genevan  Version.  These 
two  causes  induced  Archbishop  Parker  to  call  in  the  aid  of 
eight  of  his  sufli-agans  and  of  other  learned  men  of  the  day, 
and  with  them  to  bring  out  a  thoroughly  revised  Version 
based  on  that  of  Cranmer.  The  work  was  completed  in 
1568.  Of  the  New  Testament,  the  Gospels  were  revised  by 
Cox,  Bishop  of  Ely,  the  Romans  by  Guest,  Bishop  of 
Rochester,  and  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  by 
Goodman,  Dean  of  Westminster.  No  clue  is  afforded  to  the 
revisers  of  the  remaining  books.  The  work  was  done 
creditably  though  unequally,  but  it  nowhere  appears  to  have 
been  the  result  of  actual  conference  and  locally  united  labour. 
Though  confessedly  showing  a  much  more  thorough  revision 

G  2 


84  REVISION  OF  THE 

of  existing  materials  than  seems  to  have  been  the  case  with 
its  predecessor  the  Great  Bible,  though  Parker's  recension 
was  much  more  complete  than  Cranmer's,  yet  still  it  had  all 
the  faults  and  defects  which  were  almost  necessarily  due  to 
its  mode  of  construction ;  and  it  certainly  never  succeeded 
in  thoroughly  commanding  the  respect  of  scholars  or  in 
securing  the  sympathies  of  the  people.  So  it  maintained  its 
position  during  the  forty- three  years  of  its  authorized  existence, 
more  by  external  authority  than  by  any  special  merits  of  its 
own.  It  probably  remained  in  many  churches  several  years 
after  the  present  Version,  and,  as  we  know  from  extant 
sermons,  still  continued  in  many  cases  to  be  the  source  of 
the  words  of  the  preacher's  text,^  but  its  real  hold  on  the 
church  and  the  nation  was  never  strong,  and  was  soon 
finally  loosened  by  the  increased  recognition  of  the  real 
excellence  of  the  present  Authorized  Version. 

We  have  now  concluded  our  genealogy  of  our  present 
Version,  and  established,  we  hope,  both  the  correctness  of 
the  pedigree  already  specified,   and  this  important  fact, — 


1  Perhaps  a  stronger  instance  could  supposed  likely  to  have  adopted  the 

hardly  be  selected  than  that  of  the  new  Version,  especially  as  some  of 

texts  to  the  Sermons  of  Bp.Andrewes  the  sermons  were  preiched  as  late 

preached  after  i6i  I,  which  are  taken  as    lo  years   after    its    appearance, 

from  the  Bishops'  Bible.     And  yet  The   slow   progress   of    the   Auth. 

Andrewes  was  one  of  the  revisers  of  Version    and   the   difficulties    with 

that  very  version,  and,  as  chairman  which  it  had  to  contend  in  circula- 

of  the  first  of  the  two  companies  tion  have  been  shortly  noticed  by 

that  sat  at  Westminster,  and  a  well  Disraeli,  Curiosities  of  Literature 

known  scholar,  might  naturally  be  (Series  2)  Vol.  iii.  p.  322. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  85 

that  our  English  Testament  of  the  present  day,  after  all  its 
changes,  revisions,  and  remodellings,  is  still  truly  and  sub- 
stantially the  venerable  Version  of  Tyndale  the  Martyi*. 
God  give  us  wisdom  ever  to  conduct  our  consultations  in 
reference  to  the  revision  of  such  a  Version  with  a  sensitive 
remembrance  of  the  true  source  of  our  present  noble  in- 
heritance. On  its  pages  are  the  enduring  traces  of  the 
labours  of  a  noble  and  devoted  life,  and  the  seal  with  which 
it  is  sealed  is  the  seal  of  blood. 

We  may  now  turn  to  the  second  question  of  the  present  Principles 

of  our 

chapter,  and  consider  shortly  the  principles  which  have  been  present 
followed  in  the  construction  of  our  present  Version.  These 
have  been  already  in  some  degree  touched  upon  in  the 
preceding  pages,  but  may  now  be  more  distinctly  specified. 
We  will  first  notice  the  leading  principles,  and  then  those 
general  instructions  that  were  prescribed  for  the  canying  out 
of  the  work  which  necessarily  involve  matters  of  detail. 

The  leading  principles  were  thoroughly  sound,  and  in  First  j 
perfect  harmony  with  the  past  history  of  the  English  Version,  labour. 
These  were,  first,  a  division  of  labour.  Separate  portions  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  were  assigned  to  different  companies  of 
scholars,  and  the  work  done  by  each  company  was  reviewed 
by  all  the  other  companies,  and  finally  passed  under  the 
Committee  of  Revision.  As  there  were  in  all  six  companies, 
two  at  Westminster  appointed  by  the  King  (to  whom  the 
credit  of  the  plan  is  justly  due),  two  at  Oxford  nominated  by 
the  University,  and  two  at  Cambridge  similarly  nominated, 
and  as  the  numbers  in  each  company  varied  from  seven  to 


86  REVISION  OF  THE 

ten,  it  has  been  computed  that  no  part  of  the  work  would 
have  been  examined  less  than  fourteen  times  and  some  parts 
as  many  as  seventeen.^  With  this  principle  of  division  of 
labour  there  was  thus  combined  the  principle  of  mutual 
revision  of  the  work  done.  Here  we  observe  a  great  im- 
provement over  the  plans,  as  far  as  we  know  them,  which 
were  followed  in  the  earlier  revisions.  In  Cranmer's  and 
Parker's  recensions  the  work  was  similarly  broken  up  into 
parts,  but  each  part  was  assigned  merely  to  an  individual ;  and 
no  arrangement  seems  to  have  been  made  in  either  case  for 
any  review  by  the  rest  of  the  work  done  by  the  individual,  nor 
was  there  any  adjustment  by  which  united  conference  was 
provided  for.  If  we  may  institute  a  rough  comparison 
between  the  revisions,  we  may  perhaps  rightly  say  that  the  two 
earlier  revisions  (at  any  rate  of  the  New  Testament)  were  due 
chiefly  to  the  action  and  influence  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 


1  See  Historical  Account  (Bag-  subsequently  Bishop  of  Gloucester, 
ster),  p.  153.  Though  the  work  and  of  London,  was  president,  and 
was  thus  done  with  extreme  care  the  other  of  eight  persons,  over 
and  subjected  to  repeated  scrutiny,  whom  Dr.  Barlow,  Bishop  of  Ro- 
still  the  system  of  companies  of  Chester  and  subsequently  Bishop  of 
translators  rather  than  of  one  body,  Lincoln,  presided.  The  former  sat 
or  rather  two  bodies,  the  one  for  the  at  Oxford,  and  took  the  Gospels, 
Old  and  the  other  for  the  New  Tes-  Acts,  and  Revelation ;  the  latter 
tament,  each  body  doing  their  whole  took  the  Epistles  and  sat  at  West- 
work  171  union,  has  certainly  left  its  minster.  Had  these  fifteen  men  sat 
unfavourable  traces  on  our  present  regularly  together  at  the  same  place 
Version.  The  New  Testament  was  the  revision  of  the  New  Testament 
divided  between  two  companies, —  would  have  been  better  in  itself,  and 
one  of  eight  persons,  of  which  Dr.  (what  is  of  importance)  more  evenly 
Ravis,  Dean   ot   Christchurch,  and  executed. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  87 

bury  for  the  time  being/  and  that  the  labourers  in  the  work 
were  chiefly  Bishops  :  that  the  last  revision  was  due  chiefly  to 
the  influence  of  the  Sovereign,  and  that  the  labourers  were  in 
the  greater  part  nominated  by  the  Universities.  The  first  two 
revisions  were  thus  archiepiscopal  and  episcopal,  the  last  royal 
and  academic.  If  there  is  yet  to  be  another  revision,  it 
seems  likely  that  a  third  and  different  agency  will  direct 
and  carry  out  the  work  of  the  future,  and  that  at  length  the 
Convocation  of  the  Church  of  England,  sustained  by  the  aid 
and  s)aTipathies  of  the  Nation,  will  come  forward  as  the  faithful 
reviser  of  the  national  Version  of  the  Book  of  Life.  Up 
to  the  present  time,  it  must  be  said.  Convocation  has  failed 
in  one  of  its  great  duties  as  a  representative,  imperfect  it 
may  be,  but  still  a  representative,  of  the  local  Church  in  her 
holy  oflice  as  guardian  of  the  archives  of  the  Truth.  Up  to 
the  present  time  Convocation  has  been  found  wanting  f  in 


^  This  of  course  is  not  to  be  un-  seem  to  justify  the  reference,  at  any 

derstood  exclusively,  Cromwell  hav-  rate  of  the  N.  T.  to  the  Archbishop 

ing   had  so   great  a  hand   in   the  of  Canterbury.     See    the   Printed 

proceedings  prior  to  the  publication  Account  (Bagster),  p.  83. 
of  the  Great  Bible.     From  the  be-  ^  Convocation    has    more     than 

ginning,  however,  it  seems  correct  once   moved   in    the    subject,   but 

to  ascribe  to  Cranmer,  especially  in  never  with    heartiness  or    success, 

reference   to  the    New   Testament,  Its  first  indication  of  movement  was 

the  foremost  place  in  the  movement.  in  that   very  critical  period  in  the 

The  division  of  work  above  alluded  history  of  the  English   Bible  which 

to  as  marked  out  by  Cranmer,  and  immediately  followed  the  publication 

the  recension  which  appears  to  have  ofTyndale'sVersionof  I534,and  was 

resulted   from   it,   and  which  ulti-  just  prior  to  the  appearance  of  Cover- 

mately  appears  to  have  formed  the  dale's.     Convocation  then  intimated 

New  Testament  of  the  Great  Bible,  an  intention  of  taking  up  the  work 


88  REVISION  OF  THE 

the  future  there  seems  reason  to  hope  that  Convocation  will 
bear  its  rightful  part  in  the  holy  and  responsible  work. 

But,  to  return  to  the  Revision  of  1611,  the  first  of  the 
leading  principles,  was,  as  we  have  seen,  thoroughly  sound. 
Where  it  might  have  been  improved,  and  where  probably  it 
would  be  improved  in  any  future  attempt,  would  be  in  a 
more  distinct  separation  between  the  revisers  of  the  Versions 
of  the  Old  and  of  the  New  Testament.  Knowledge  has  now 
so  widely  increased,  and  the  tendency  to  speciality  in 
knowledge  is  now  so  distinct  a  characteristic  of  our  present 
times,  that  it  would  now  be  very  undesirable  for  the  work  of 
the  reviser  of  any  part  of  the  Version  of  the  Old  Testament 
to  be  subjected  to  the  correcting  eye  of  a  reviser  connected 
with  the  New  Testament.  The  two  companies  must  now 
work  separately,  but  their  work  might  beneficially,  as  in  the 
time  of  King  James,  be  laid  before  a  small  Committee  of 
Revision.  It  would  of  course  also  be  necessary  that  both 
companies,  before  addressing  themselves  to  their  separate 
work,  should  come  to  a  thorough  agreement  on  all  details  as 


of  a  new  translation.     As  however  form  a  plan,  but   the  preparations 

it  was  soon  seen  by  Cromwell,  that  were   really   so   very   tiresome   and 

the  carrying   out  of  this  intention  hopeless  (see  Fuller,  Church  History, 

would  be  delayed  almost  indefinitely.  Book  v.  4,  p,  237  sq.  Lond.  1655, 

Coverdale    was    appointed    to    the  Joyce,    Sacred    Synods,  Chap.   xi. 

work,  and  the  intention  of  Convo-  p.  406)  that  the  work  was  transferred 

cation    fell    through.      Again,     at  to    the    Universities,  —  and    when 

another  important  period,  after  the  there,  as  might  be  supposed,  never 

publication  of  the  Great  Bible,  when  allowed  to  be  proceeded  with.    See, 

there  was  a  clear  desire  for  a  new  for  further  details.   Historical  Ac- 

revision.  Convocation  undertook  to  count,  p.  105  sq. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  89 

regards  the  nature  and  amount  of  revision,  and  the  general 
character  of  the  language  to  be  used,  where  a  change  of 
rendering  might  be  found  necessary.  This  last  matter,  as 
we  have  already  seen,  is  one  of  considerable  importance,  and 
one  on  which  the  general  acceptance  of  the  work  would  be 
found  very  greatly  to  depend.  The  first  leading  principle 
then  of  the  last  revision  is  to  be  thoroughly  approved  of,  and 
the  manner  in  which  it  was  carried  out  may  very  profitably 
be  borne  well  in  mind ;  but,  at  the  present  time,  modifications 
would  certainly  be  desirable,  not  only  in  what  has  been 
already  specified,  but  even  in  the  numbers  employed  and 
the  mode  of  meeting.  We  should  do  the  work  better  if 
the  number  (for  the  O.  T.)  were  less,  and  especially  if  the 
work  of  revision  were  carried  on  round  a  common  table. 
There  would  then  be  a  unity  in  the  whole,  and  a  harmony 
in  the  general  tone  of  the  corrections  which,  it  must  be 
frankly  said,  is  certainly  often  wanting  in  our  Authorized 
Version. 

The  second  leading  principle  was  one  which  cannot  be  Secondly ; 
too  strongly  commended, — to  introduce  as  few  alterations  as  changes  as 
may  be  into  the  Current  Version.     On  the  precise  nature  possible- 
and  amount  of  the  alterations  that  may  from  time  to  time 
be  considered  requisite,  there  will  ever  be  varying  opinions ; 
but  it  certainly  was  a  wise  as  well  as  a  charitable  principle 
to  make  as  little  alteration  as  possible  in  a  Version  which 
had  been    bound  up   with  the  devotional  feelings  of  the 
people,  at  least  as  far  as  the  hearing  of  the  ear  went.     It 
was  wise  too  to  follow  that  principle  of  minimum  alteration 


90  REFISION  OF  THE 

which  had  been  instinctively  followed  from  the  Edition  of 
Matthew  down  to  the  time  of  the  last  revision.  And  what 
was  deemed  wise  and  charitable  then,  would  be  obviously 
much  more  so  now,  when  the  necessity  for  alteration  has 
become  diminished  by  successive  revisions,  and  when  that 
which  is  to  be  revised  has  for  more  than  250  years, 
unlike  the  Bishops'  Bible,  been  valued  in  the  closet,  the 
household,  and  the  Church  with  equal  affection  and  vene- 
ration. 

These  two  principles  of  combined  labour  and  mini- 
mized alteration  are  the  two  that  may  be  considered  the 
leading  principles  of  the  revision  of  161 1.  For  the  most 
part  they  seem  to  have  been  followed  out  faithfully  and 
persistently. 
Minor  Of  the  minor  principles,  we  may  notice  three,  as  being  of 

princip  es.  ^^^^^  importance  in  forming  a  right  estimate  of  the  Autho- 
rized Version,  and  also  as  being  worthy  of  consideration  in 
reference  to  any  future  revision. 
Authorities  The  first  of  these  relates  to  the  authorities  to  which  the 
consulted,  revisers  were  to  have  recourse  when  they  happened  to 
agree  better  with  the  original  than  the  Bishops'  Bible.  These 
are  specified  in  the  instructions,  as  the  Versions  of  Tyndale, 
Coverdale,  Matthew,  "Whitchurch  {i.e.  Cranmer,  —  Whit- 
church and  Grafton  having  been  the  printers),  and  the 
Genevan  Version.  The  rule  was  good,  but  it  may  be  said 
generally  that  it  was  not  very  carefully  followed,  except 
perhaps  in  the  case  of  the  Genevan  Version.  Had  they 
followed  it  more  closely  they  would  have  removed  several 


ENGLISH  NEPT  TESTAMENT.  91 

errors  which  they  left  remaining/  and  have  avoided  some 
which  they  introduced.  The  authorities  on  which  the 
revisers  seem  mainly  to  have  relied  are  Beza's  Latin  Version 
and  notes,  the  Genevan,  and  the  Rhemish  Version.  To  this 
last  Version,  though  it  was  not  in  the  list  of  their  authorities, 
they  were  certainly  more  than  occasionally  indebted.  And 
commonly  with  advantage, — as  the  Rhemish,  with  all  its 
faults  and  asperities,  was  a  translation  of  a  really  good 
Version,  and,  at  any  rate,  is  very  affluent  in  its  vocabulary, 
and  very  useful  in  converting  Latin  words  into  English 
service.^  While  then  they  judiciously  used  existing  ma- 
terial, and,  as  we  know  from  Selden  and  from  their  own 
preface,  did  not  neglect  Versions  in  other  and  modern 
languages,  it  still  does  seem  to  be  a  fact  that  they  did  not 
very  carefully  attend  to  the  Versions  that  were  specified ; 
inspection  seeming  to  corroborate  the  remark,  that  when 
they  made  an  alteration  in  the  Bishops'  Bible  they  rarely 
went  back  to  an  earlier  Version. 

A  second  principle  which  they  tell  us  in  the  preface  they  Variation 

in  the 

had  considered  themselves  at  liberty  to  follow,  was  that  of  renderings. 


1  To  name  one  out  of  several  They  would  thus  not  only  have 
instances  of  some  degree  of  impor-  correctly  maintained  the  lexical  dis- 
tance, we  may  notice  the  translation  tinction  between  Troifivr]  and  the 
oi  TToifivri  in  John  x.  16.  Our  own  preceding  avXr],  but  also  have  pre- 
Version  retains  the  incorrect  trans-  eluded  an  erroneous  doctrinal  deduc- 
lation  'fold'  which  had  come  in  tion  which  it  is  obvious  may  be 
with  the  Great  Bible.  Had  the  re-  made,  and  has  often  been  made, 
visers  turned  to  Tyndale  they  could  from  the  passage. 
hardly  have  failed  to  have  reverted  ^  See  Westcott,  History  of  the 
to   his    correct  translation   'flock.'  Eiiglish  Bible,  p.  328. 


92  REVISION  OF  THE 

varying  the  translations  of  the  same  Greek  word,  even  when 
the  sense  might  seem  to  be  identical.  Now  in  this  they 
were  certainly  following  precedent;  as  in  Coverdale's  Bible 
especially,  and  indeed  in  all  the  earlier  Versions  there  is  a 
well-defined  tendency  to  use  synonyms.  But  it  was  carried 
much  too  far.  There  are  passages  in  the  Synoptical  Gospels 
in  which  several  continuous  words  and  even  sentences, 
identical  in  the  Greek,  are  translated  with  needless  diversity.* 
And  there  are  passages  of  grave  doctrinal  import,  such  for 
example  as  Matth.  xxv.  46,  in  which  the  revisers  ought  cer- 
tainly to  have  corrected  the  earlier  Versions,  and  to  have 
preserved  the  same  translation  of  the  word  in  both  classes. 
No  doubt  there  are  many  passages  in  which  the  tenor  of  the 
context  does  really  prescribe  a  variation  from  the  meaning 
usually  assigned,  and  where  the  truest  translation  is  not  that 
which  is  the  most  mechanically  consistent  with  some  appa- 
rently similar  use  of  the  same  words ;  but  our  last  translators, 
like  their  predecessors,  seem  certainly  to  have  used  a  liberty 


^  A  good  paper  on  this  subject  translated    by   the    same   word    in 

by  Dean  Alford  with  many  examples  English,  certainly  cannot  always  be 

will  be  found  in  the  Contemprrrary  maintained.       The    word     in    the 

Review  for  1868, Vol.  viii.  p.  322  sq.  original  is  often  more  inclusive  in  its 

Diversity  of  rendering  within  proper  meaning  than  the  English    word, 

bounds  is  however  often   necessary  and  the  context  so  different,  that  a 

for   a   truly   faithful  and  idiomatic  version  constructed  on  a   rigid  ob- 

translation.    The  converse  principle  servance  of  such  a  principle  would 

formally  enunciated    by  Newcome  frequently  be  found  unreadable,  and 

and  even  very  recently  put  forward  to  general  ears   sometimes    almost 

in  Convocation   (see  Guardian  for  unintelligible.     See  some  comments 

May  1 1,  p.  550),  that  the  same  word  on  this  in  the  Westminster  Review 

in  the  original  ought  always  to  be  for  Jan.  1857,  Vol.  xi.  p.  143. 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT. 


93 


which  occasionally  degenerated  into  licence,  and  which  the 
reviser  of  our  own  day  would  have  to  subject  to  very  close 
and  watchful  consideration. 

The  remaining  principle  which  we  may  notice  is  embodied  Retention 
in  the  instruction  which  prescribes  the  retention  of  the  old  ecclesiastical 
ecclesiastical  words,  as  for  example,  '  Church'  rather  than  ^°'''^^- 
'  congregation ;'  '  baptism,'  not  '  washing.'  This  principle  has 
been  as  fairly  followed  as  could  have  been  expected  in  the 
case  of  so  loose  a  definition  as  '  ecclesiastical ;'  but  several 
instances  {e.g.  '■  overseers,'  Acts  xx.  28)  have  been  specified 
in  which  the  rule  has  not  been  observed,  and  in  which  also 
there  is  some  reason  to  fear  that  polemical  considerations 
were  allowed  to  intrude.  The  change  in  i  Cor.  xiii.  i  sq.  of 
the  '  love'  of  the  older  Versions  to  '  charity'  may  have 
arisen  from  a  supposed  application  of  the  principle,  but  in 
this  particular  case  at  any  rate  we  shall  probably  all  sincerely 
wish  that  no  such  application  had  been  made.  This  prin- 
ciple would  require  very  careful  consideration  in  any  future 
revision.  It  appears  indeed  to  have  been  the  cause  of  some 
little  solicitude  at  the  time,  as  there  are  traces  of  a  desire  on 
the  part  of  the  King  and  others  to  have  a  small  overlooking 
council  of  divines  specially  to  see  that  this  and  a  similar  rule 
were  attended  to.^     In  the  revision  of  the  future,  however, 


^  See  Historical  Account  (Bagster),  Nonconformists     would      demand 

p.    153.     Some   anxiety   has   been  changes  in  such  words  as  '  Church,' 

manifested  on  this  subject  in  recent  and  *  baptize.'  We  venture  to  say  for 

newspaper  letters,  but  without  any  them  that  no  fear  need  be  entertained 

reason.     It   has    been    feared    that  on    such   a  subject.     The    Baptist 


94 


REVISION  OF  THE 


there  would  probably  be  less  difficulty.  Common  consent 
has  now  associated  a  certain  translation  with  certain  doctrinal 
and  ecclesiastical  words.  This  translation  would  of  course 
be  maintained ;  care  only  would  be  necessary  to  see  that  it 
was  maintained  consistently,  dogmatical  or  other  considera- 
tions notwithstanding. 

One  minor  instruction  yet  remains  to  be  noticed — viz., 
that  the  division  of  the  Chapters  was  '  to  be  altered  either 
not  at  all,  or  as  little  as  may  be,  if  necessity  so  require.' 
Here  at  least  we  may  express  the  hope  that  the  otherwise 
safe  principle  of  a  minimum  of  alteration  will  be  observed 
in  any  future  revision.  Convenience  would  seem  to  suggest 
that  the  numbering,  though  not  the  mode  of  printing 
the  verses  might  still  be  maintained,  but  the  whole  subject  of 
the  present  division  into  chapters,  especially  in  the  New 
Testament,  will  we  hope  be  thoroughly  considered.^  The 
recent  recommendations  of  the  Ritual  Commission  in  refe- 
rence to  the  Lectionary,  will  probably,  if  they  become  law. 


scholar,  for  instance,  would  never 
press  for  a  new  translation  of 
jSaTTTi'^w,  as  a  Baptist  —  'baptize' 
having  to  him  and  his  co-religionists 
a  meaning  as  definite  as  it  has  to 
us,  and  being  accepted  accordingly. 
All  he  would  press  for  would  be, 
as  a  scholar,  that  where  the  context 
permitted,  uniformity  of  translation 
should  be  maintained  in  this  and  all 
other  word^  of  importance,  eccle- 
siastical or  otherwise. 


^  Attention  may  here  rightly  be 
called  to  the  two  forms  of  a  Para- 
graph Bible  published  by  the  Re- 
ligious Tract  Society.  The  divisions 
adopted  are  evidently  the  result 
of  much  care  and  consideration, 
and  will  commonly  be  found  to 
commend  themselves  to  the  reader. 
An  article  of  some  interest  on  Para- 
graph Bibles  will  be  found  in  the 
Edinburgh  Review  for  Oct.  1855, 
Vol.  on.  pp.  419  sq. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


95 


tend  at  once  to  introduce  some  change,  and  perhaps  may- 
supply  the  general  outline  for  a  remodelling  of  the  present 
divisions.  It  is  well  known  to  scholars  that  in  the  New 
Testament  we  have  an  admirable  system  of  sections  in  some 
of  the  older  Manuscripts,  especially  in  the  Vatican  Manu- 
script. These,  of  course,  would  have  to  be  carefully  re- 
viewed, but  it  is  probable  that  they  might  be  found  too 
short  for  general  adoption,  and  that  some  division  like 
that  of  the  revised  Lectionary  might  on  the  whole  be  most 
available. 

We  have  now  fairly  concluded  our  lengthened  survey  of 
the  leading  characteristics  of  the  Authorized  Version,  and 
the  interesting  relations  in  which  it  stands  to  the  Versions 
that  have  preceded  it.  We  have  seen,  and,  it  is  to  be  hoped, 
appreciated  the  wise  and  leading  principle  of  minimized 
alteration  and  guarded  change  that  has  prevailed  from  the 
very  first,  amid  all  the  varying  circumstances  of  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  history.^  That  this  principle  may  be  faithfully 
maintained  in  any  future  revision  must  be  the  hope  and 
prayer  of  every  earnest  Englishman,  and  that  it  will  be 
maintained  we  are  as  fully  persuaded  as  we  are  of  the  per- 
petual presence  of  the  Lord  in  our  mother  Church. 


'  Even   in   the   troublous    times  of  Religion  in  the  House  of  Com- 

which  preceded  the  Restoration  the  mons  in  Jan.  1656,  and  referred  to 

subject  of  revision  was  not  entirely  a  sub-committee,  which,  however, 

overlooked.     It  is  noticed  by  Prof.  never  seems  to  have  reported.     See 

Plumptre   that    the    question    was  Smith's    Dictionary  of  the    Bible, 

brought  before  the  Grand  Committee  Vol.   in.  p.  1678. 


96  REVISION  OF  THE 

With  this  feeling,  and  with  a  loyal  adherence  to  the  leading 
principles  that  have  now  been  specified,  we  may  at  once  pass 
onward  to  the  difficulties  which  the  succeeding  chapter  will 
present,  and  consider,  generally  and  popularly,  what  would 
seem  to  be  the  limits  to  which  revision  should  be  carefully 
confined. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT,  97 


CHAPTER  IV. 

NATURE   AND    LIMITS    OF    REVISION. 

We  have  now  before  us  a  difficult  portion  of  the  subject,  Different 

,  ,  .   ,  T     •  •  J        ^-  •  opinions  as 

and  one  on  which  some  prehmmary  consideration  is  espe-  ^^  extent  of 
cially  necessary.  That  a  revision  is  desirable  would  seem  •'^^'^'o"- 
to  be  the  opinion  of  the  majority  of  thoughtful  and  unpre- 
judiced persons,  but  how  far  that  revision  should  extend  is 
a  matter  in  which  we  observe  great  diversity  of  sentiment. 
In  the  minds  of  some,  revision  means  only  sober  and 
guarded  change,  there,  and  there  only,  where  truth  and 
faithfulness  positively  require  it.  In  the  minds  of  others,  it 
is  simply  synonymous  with  rashness  and  innovation  :  our 
venerable  Version  is  to  be  disfigured  and  Frenchified ;  our 
familiar  reUgious  words  are  to  be  altered  ;  all  that  is  dear  to 
the  simple  and  devout  believer  is  to  be  cleared  away  by 
modern  criticism  or  marred  by  inconsiderate  change. 

That  writers  and  thinkers  of  this  latter  class  show  plainly 
that  they  know  very  little  of  the  history  of  the  English  Bible, 
and  very  inadequately  estimate  the  deep  conservatism  in  the 
English  mind  in  regard  of  the  one  Book,  is  perfectly  evident ; 
but  that  they  obtain  a  sort  of  hearing  is  also  clear,  and  that 
they  tend  to  import  prejudice  and  bias  into  the  whole  sub- 
ject is  unfortunately  clearer  still. 

With  such  writers  and  thinkers  it  is  impossible  to  argue. 

H 


98  REFISION  OF  THE 

Antecedent  prejudice  renders  them  commonly  impervious 
to  the  force  of  fair  considerations,  and  leaves  them  only  in 
the  attitude  of  half-angry  opposition.  Such  opponents  we 
cannot  hope  to  conciliate ;  but  there  are  many,  very  many, 
deeply  interested  in  the  subject,  who  do  confessedly  feel 
great  anxiety  as  to  the  degree  of  revision  to  which  a  nine- 
teenth century  might  advance.  Even  considerations,  such 
as  those  of  the  preceding  chapter,  drawn  from  the  history  of 
former  revisions,  fail  to  satisfy ;  as  the  not  unreasonable  fear 
is  ever  ready  to  show  itself,  that  this  principle  of  least  pos- 
sible alteration  which  prevailed,  when  revision  followed  revi- 
sion at  no  lengthened  interval,  might  be  much  endangered 
now  from  the  simple  fact  that  more  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  years  have  come  and  gone  since  the  date  of  the  last ; 
and  that  the  very  lapse  of  time  and  the  changes  of  language 
and  expression  necessarily  due  to  it  must,  by  the  very  nature 
of  the  case,  seriously  affect  the  question. 

Such  anticipations  are  not  unnatural ;  such  implied  objec- 
tions are  perfectly  fair  and  reasonable,  but  the  answer  seems 
conclusive, — that  the  Version  we  are  considering  has  really 
fixed  to  a  great  degree  the  standard  of  our  general  as  well  as 
of  our  theological  language,  and  that  the  English  Bible  is 
really  our  first  English  classic  as  well  as  the  Book  of  Life  and 
Truth.  It  may  be  added  too  that,  in  a  literary  point  of  view, 
the  whole  question  of  language  is  in  a  far  better  state  than  it 
was  a  hundred  or  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago.^     The 


^  See  Abp.  Trench,  On  the  Auth.       where    some   specimens    are  given 
Fersion  of  the  New    Test.  p.   25,       of    the    unhappy    revisions  of    thp 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


99 


wretched  attempts  at  revision  in  the  past  century  if  compared 
even  with  the  worst  and  most  pretentious  efforts  of  the  present 
century,  will  show  very  convincingly  that  the  argument  de- 
rived from  the  long  interval  has  no  real  weight,  and  that  no 
revision  in  the  present  day  could  hope  to  meet  with  an 
hour's  acceptance  if  it  failed  to  preserve  the  tone,  rhythm, 
and  diction,  of  the  present  Authorized  Version.^ 

We  may  dismiss  then  this  class  of  objections  and  objec-  Extent  of 

1  1  11       Tr^      1  •  1  •   ,      ,      revision 

tors,  and  now  turn  to  the  really  difficult  question  which  the  considered 
present  Chapter  places  before  us — to  what  extent  is  revision  ^"  ^^^^''* 
to  be  carried  ?  On  what  principles  are  alterations  to  be  in- 
troduced, and  how  far  is  exact  scholarship  to  be  allowed  to 
modify  when  the  case  is  not  one  of  actual  error?  Unless 
some  answer  is  attempted  to  primary  questions  such  as 
these,  revision  will  be  a  leap  in  the  dark.  It  will  be  either 
so  occasional  and  superficial  that  the  usual  argiimentuin 
inerticBy — viz.,  that  if  there  is  to  be  so  little  change  it  is 
really  not  desirable  to  disturb  the  minds  of  devout  persons 
by  touching  the  Book  at  all, — will  certainly  consign   the 


eighteenth  century.  The  remarks  leading  article  on  this  subject  in  the 
in  the  work  just  referred  to  on  'the  Times  of  May  6  the  writer  very  pro- 
English  of  our  Version'  (Chap,  ii.)  perly  presses  on  the  revisers  a  salu- 
are  especially  deserving  of  atten-  tary  caution — 'that  it  should  be 
tion.  their  aim  not  to  make  as  many,  but 
1  Nothing  is  more  satisfactory  at  to  make  as  few,  alterations  as  pos- 
the  present  time  than  the  evident  sible,'  and  justly  remarks  that  '  it 
feelings  of  veneration  for  our  Au-  will  often  be  much  better  to  sacrifice 
thorized  Version,  and  the  very  a  point  of  strict  grammatical  accu- 
generally-felt  desire  for  as  little  racy  than  to  jar  the  ear  and  lose  the 
change  as   possible.      In  a  recent  sympathy  of  readers.' 

H  2 


REVISION  OF  THE 


Passages 
involving 
doctrinal 
error. 


work  when  done  to  the  obUvion  that  fortunately  has  been 
the  fate  of  so  many  revisions  ;  or  on  the  other  hand,  it  will 
be  of  such  an  uneven  character  (alteration  always  having  a 
tendency  to  accelerate,  and  revisers  being  always  dangerously 
open  to  the  temptation  of  using  with  increasing  freedom  ac- 
quired facilities),  that  the  uniform  character  of  the  present 
Version  will  always  hold  its  own  against  the  irregular  de- 
velopment of  its  temporary  rival.  Principles  then  must  be 
laid  down,  though  at  the  same  time  we  confess,  if  there  is  to 
be  real  success,  there  must  always  be  in  reserve  a  dispensing 
power  for  passages  where  from  varied  reasons,  textual, 
exegetical,  and  linguistic,  the  old  rendering  must  be  left  un- 
touched. It  is  here  where  the  great  difficulty  of  the  work 
will  be  felt,  and  here  also  where  no  rules  ca?i  be  laid  down, 
but  where  we  can  ultimately  trust  to  nothing  but  to  sensitive 
judgment,  and  to  the  acquired  tact  of  a  watchful  experience. 
Subject  to  such  a  necessary  limitation  we  may  now  en- 
deavour to  state  and  classify  those  cases  to  which  revision 
may  be  properly  appHed.  We  will  begin  uith  those  about 
which  there  will  be  least  doubt,  and  advance  gradually  to 
the  point  where  a  just  conservatism,  and  a  due  regard  to  the 
principles  already  laid  down  seem  fairly  to  stop  us. 

The  first  class  of  passages  demanding  correction  will 
always  be  those  where  there  is  clear  and  plain  error^  and 
where  the  incorrectness  would  be  recognised  by  any  com- 
petent scholar  to  whom  the  passage  was  submitted.  Here 
our  duty  is  obvious.  Faithfulness,  and  loyalty  to  God's  truth 
require  that  tl^e  correction  should  be  made  unhesitatingly. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  loi 

This  class  of  cases  will  however  embrace  many  different  in- 
stances ;  some  of  real  and  primary  importance,  some  in 
which  the  sense  will  be  but  little  affected,  when  the  error, 
grammatically  great  as  it  really  may  be,  is  removed,  and  the 
true  rendering  substituted.  For  instance,  we  shall  have  in 
the  class  we  are  now  considering  passages  in  which  the 
error  is  one  of  a  doctrinal  nature,  or,  to  use  the  most  guarded 
language,  involves  some  degree  of  liability  to  doctrinal 
misconception.  For  such  passages  we  have  not  so  far  to  go 
as  it  is  popularly  supposed.  Take  such  a  passage  as 
Rom.  V.  15,  17,  where,  as  Bentley  observed  long  ago, ^ 
the  neglect  of  the  articles  in  the  original  has  not  only 
obscured  the  sense  and  weakened  the  antithesis,  but  has 
left  an  opening  for  inferences  on  redemption  and  reproba- 
tion, which,  to  say  the  least,  are  not  substantiated  by  this 
passage.  Take  again  such  a  passage  as  i  Cor.  xi.  29,  where 
if  we  do  not  go  the  full  length  of  attributing  definite  error  to 
the  translation,  we  have  at  any  rate  a  rendering  of  Kfi^ia 
which,  combined  with  the  intruded  ava^/wc,  has  produced  an 
influence  on  thousands,  and  even  tens  of  thousands,  of  a  very 
unhappy  kind.  We  must  add  to  such  a  Hst  Heb.  x.  38, 
where  the  words  inserted  in  the  Authorized  Version,  to  say 
the  very  least,  have  nothing  whatever  to  correspond  with 
them  in  the  Original.  We  may  also  name  Acts  ii.  47,  where 
confessedly  hard  as  it  may  be  to  express  tovq  awi^ofxevovg 


^  The  passage  will  be  found  in  Trench,  Revision  of  Auth.  Fers. 
Bentley's  Sermon  upon  Popery  p.  88  sq.,  where  it  is  quoted  at 
(Works,  Vol.  III.  p.  245),  and  in       full  length. 


102  REVISION  OF  THE 

('  those  who  were  being  saved ')  in  an  easy  and  idiomatic 
translation,  faithfulness  requires  that  we  should  change  a 
rendering  which  not  only  leads  to  a  doctrinal  inference  not 
warranted  by  the  tense,  but  obscures  the  true  and  almost 
technical  meaning  which  this  important  expression  con- 
stantly maintains  in  passages  of  profound  doctrinal  im- 
port, e.g.  Luke  xiii.  23.  In  a  passage  confessedly  of  great 
difficulty  as  to  its  exact  reference,  viz..  Col.  ii.  15,  the  mis- 
translation of  aireKovaafLtvoQ  has  at  any  rate  put  wholly  out 
of  sight  the  mysterious  connexion  which  this  passage  seems 
to  have  with  the  closing  hours  of  our  Lord's  earthly  life, 
and  the  deep  significance  of  some  incidents  in  the  awful 
scene  on  Golgotha.  We  have  before  alluded  to  John  x.  16, 
where  we  can  certainly  draw  no  inference  as  to  the  oneness 
of  the  '  fold,'  and  where  the  present  translation  might  seem 
to  lead  to  this  unauthorized  inference. 

We  might  easily  continue  this  list,  but  as  it  is  not  our 

object  to  enumerate    but    rather   to   illustrate,    it  may  be 

enough  to  have  called  attention  to  the  fact  that,  in  spite  of 

the  very  common  assumption  to  the  contrary,  there  are  many 

passages  from  which  erroneous  doctrinal   inferences   have 

been  drawn,  but  where  the  inference  comes  from  the  trans- 

'     lation  and  not  the  original. 

Errors  The  Hst  of  actual  and  definite  errors  of  a  less  important 

"irnpomnce.  ^^^^  ^^  very  large.     In  the  majority  of  such  cases  it  may  be 

admitted  that  Christian  life  and  practice  neither  is  nor  has 

been  ever  affected  in  the  slightest  degree  by  the  existence 

of  these  errors.     For  instance,  if  we  give  the  proper  transla- 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  ip^ 

tion  of  tof-e  in  Gal.  vi.  ii,  of  divXii^ovreg  in  Matt,  xxiii.  24 
(unless  indeed  this  be  due  to  the  printer)  of  KapavlTTjg  in 
Matt.  X.  4  (comp.  Mark  iii.  18),  of  ^lafiepii^o/jLevai  in  Acts  ii.  3, 
of  eidovQ  in  I  Thess.  v.  22,  of  Trojpwaig  in  Eph.  iv.  18,  of 
^aheade  in  Phil.  ii.  15,  and  even  of  (nrevlovraQ  in  2  Pet.  iii.  12, 
we  contribute  to  the  general  faithfulness  and  accuracy  of 
our  Version,  but  add  nothing  to  what  could  be  con- 
sidered of  serious  moment.  As  far  as  the  general  reader  is 
concerned,  the  true  or  the  erroneous  rendering  might  nearly 
equally  well  hold  its  place  in  the  English  text ;  and  this 
remark  is  often  used  as  an  argument  for  leaving  things 
alone.  But  the  remark  is  equally  available  for  the  con- 
trary course :  if  the  removal  of  errors  would  so  little  affect 
the  general  reader,  surely  it  is  all  the  more  the  duty  of 
faithfulness  to  the  message  of  inspiration  to  transmit  it  to  the 
English  hearer  free  from  incorrectness  and  error,  on  pure 
principle^ — and  the  more  so,  as  there  is  no  reasonable  pro- 
bability that  even  what  might  be  called  prejudiced  attach- 
ment to  our  Version  as  it  stands  would  in  any  way  be 
weakened  by  the  change.  It  would  be  counted  so  small  as 
to  be  to  the  general  reader  not  a  matter  of  conscience,  but 
of  indifference. 

We  may  then  perhaps  fairly  conclude  that  all  errors^ 
whether  of  the  first  or  second  class  of  those  enumerated,  or 
indeed  of  any  class,  should  be  removed,  and  it  may  be  said 
with  all  loyalty  to  our  Authorized  Version,  but  yet  with  all 
truth,  that  these  errors  will  be  found  to  be  by  no  means  few 
in  number. 


I04  REVISION  OF  THE 


Removal  of     When  wc  comc  to  the  more  subdued  shade  of  error  that 

inaccuracies  ,  ,  ^  .  i       .1  i    • 

requires        ^^X  ^^  expressed  for  convenience  by  the  word  i7iaccnracy  or 
much  con-  inexactness,  it  becomes  much  more  difficult  to  decide  on  the 

sideration.  ' 

limits  to  which  revision  should  extend.  If  the  principle  of 
faithfulness  to  God's  truth  move  us,  on  the  one  hand,  to  cor- 
rect wherever  the  English  Version  does  not  accurately  convey 
the  meaning  or  shade  of  meaning  of  the  Original,  we  yet 
have,  on  the  other  hand,  two  countervailing  considerations 
which  must  weigh  seriously  with  every  sober  thinker.  Firsts 
it  must  be  remembered  that  to  countless  thousands  the 
English  Bible  is  the  Book  of  Life.  To  them  it  is  as  though 
God  had  vouchsafed  thus  to  communicate  with  man  from 
the  first :  it  is  a  positive  effort  to  them  to  feel  and  believe 
that  the  familiar  words  as  they  meet  the  eye  or  fall  on  the 
ear  did  not  thus  for  the  first  time  issue  from  the  lips  of 
patriarch  or  prophet,  nay,  that  the  touching  cadences  in  the 
Gospels  were  not  originally  so  modulated  by  the  tender  and 
sympathizing  voice  of  our  own  adorable  Master.  We  have 
heard  even  of  sermons  in  which  such  thoughts  have  uncon- 
sciously bewrayed  themselves,  and  believe  that  at  this 
moment  there  are  numbers  of  earnest  people  who  could 
easily  be  carried  away  by  their  deeper  feelings,  almost  at  any 
moment,  into  a  thorough  sympathy  with  appeals  to  the 
familiar  language  of  their  cherished  English  Testament,  and 
who  when  reminded  of  the  actual  facts,  would  with  a  sigh 
awaken  from  the  happy  illusion,  and  avow  their  reluctance 
to  part  with  this  fnentis  gratissimus  error.  Are  we  to  have 
no  sympathy  for  this  large  class  ?     Is  there  not  something  in 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  105 

the  heart-affection  for  the  '  dear  old  English  Bible,'  that 
deserves  the  respect  even  of  the  scholar  and  the  theologian. 
Child-like  faith  is  very  blessed  ;  let  us  run  the  risk  of  being 
called  sentimental  or  quixotic  rather  than  needlessly  offend 
one  of  these  little  ones  that  thus  believe  in  His  Word  and  in 
Him. 

Secondly  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  effort  to  be 
accurate  often  involves  some  sacrifice  of  the  idiomatic  turn 
and  rhythmic  flow  of  the  English,  and  that  the  gain  in  exact- 
ness has  often  to  be  purchased  at  a  price  which  even  the 
most  devoted  scholar  might  on  consideration  hesitate  to  pay. 
The  different  idioms  of  the  two  languages,  the  parallelism 
rather  than  coincidence  in  respect  of  tenses,  the  much  less 
logical  use  of  particles  in  our  own  language  than  in  Greek, 
the  different  principles  of  order  and  emphasis, — all  these 
things  really  do  often  make  accuracy  only  attainable  on 
terms  which  are  beyond  our  means,  and  which  would  in  fact 
be  inconsistent  with  the  ground-principles  of  a  Version  which 
is  to  be  XQdA  publicly  as  well  as  privately,  and  is  to  be  idio- 
matic as  well  as  exact.  How  often  it  must  have  happened 
to  many  a  one  whose  eyes  may  fall  on  these  lines,  to  have 
made  a  verbal  correction  in  our  Version  which,  at  the  time 
seemed  not  only  certain,  but  a  clear  contextual  improvement, 
and  then  after  an  interval  to  have  read  it  over  again  and 
come  to  the  candid  opinion  that  it  was  an  over-correction, 
and,  by  being  so,  was  really  less  faithful  to  the  tone  of  the 
Original  than  that  which  it  had  displaced.  This  considera- 
tion is  really  one  of  very  great  importance,  for  it  reaches  to 


m  cor 
rections 
this  nature 


1 06  REFISION  OF  THE 

that  very  difficult  question  of  the  limits  to  which,  in  transla- 
tion, a  language  may  be  stretched  without  losing  its  idiomatic 
vigour  and  elasticity. 
Limitations  But  are  we  then  to  attempt  nothing  in  the  way  of  securing 
of  greater  accuracy  in  the  English  Version  ?  Is  it  not  one  of 
the  most  certain  facts  in  the  world,  that  it  is  in  the  matter  of 
technical  exactness  and  grammatical  accuracy  that  our  Ver- 
sion is  most  open  to  adverse  comment  ?  After  what  we  have 
already  seen  of  the  characteristics  and  pedigree  of  our  Ver- 
sion, it  would  not  be  natural  to  expect  that  it  could  be 
otherwise.  It  is  substantially  a  Version  made  by  one  faith- 
ful man  long  ago,  under  circumstances  of  vary^ing  trial, 
revised  partially  at  intervals,  and  only  thoroughly  revised 
two  hundred  and  sixty  years  ago.  Great  advances  in 
accuracy  of  scholarship  have  been  made  since  that  last  revi- 
sion, and  modern  eyes  detect  many  things  that  were  not 
observed  then.  Are  not  many  needful  distinctions  effaced  ? 
Is  there  not  far  too  much  licence  in  the  use  of  English 
synonyms  when  it  is  the  same  Greek  word  and  a  similar 
context?  Are  there  not  very  many  cases  in  which  the 
force  of  the  article  is  missed  ?  Are  not  important  shades  of 
meaning  conveyed  by  the  tenses  of  the  Original,  as  for 
example  the  imperfect  and  the  preterperfect,  often  quite 
needlessly  obliterated  ?  Is  there  not  often  inaccuracy  in  the 
translation  of  the  prepositions,  and  sometimes  even  in  pas- 
sages of  some  little  doctrinal  importance?  Is  there  not, 
occasionally  at  least,  an  instance  to  be  found  in  which  the 
logical  connexion  of  a  passage  has  suffered  by  a  loose  trans- 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  107 

lation  of  a  leading  particle  ?  Certainly :  all  this  may  be 
safely  and  frankly  admitted ;  the  careful  comparison  of  any 
single  chapter  of  moderate  length  with  the  Greek  would 
show  the  justice  of  probably  every  one  of  the  foregoing 
queries.  We  do  not  give  instances,  simply  because  they  can 
be  found  in  any  hand-book/  and  because  it  is  really  difficult 
with  so  large  a  choice  to  make  a  sufficiently  wide  and  inclu- 
sive selection.  Well  then,  what  are  we  to  do  in  such  cases  ? 
Up  to  what  limits  are  we  to  carry  revision  in  the  particular 
case  of  inaccuracy^  and  yet  retain  that  principle  of  least 
possible  alteration  which  is  the  only  principle  on  which 
any  successful  revision  could  be  made?  ....  The  fore- 
going paragraphs  have  perhaps  tended  to  supply  the  true 
answer : — Inaccuracies,  about  which  there  is  no  reasonable 
doubt ^  may  be  beneficially  corrected,  subject  to  the  following 
limitations — viz.,  that  the  idiom  of  the  language  is  not 
affected  by  the  change, — that  the  change  does  not  introduce 
more  than  is  implied  in  the  original,  and  is  in  fact  an  over- 
correction,— that  the  tone  of  the  clause  or  sentence,  and  the 
familiar  rhythm  are  not  seriously  interfered  with, — and  lastly, 


^  We  may  refer  especially  to  Abp.  which  the  errors,  inaccuracies,  and 

Trench,    On    the   Revision    of   the  doubtful  renderings  in  the  Autho- 

Authorized  Version,  Chap.  iv.  v.  vii.  rized  Version  might  be  arranged  on 

viii.  ix.,  where  numerous  examples  some  scholarly  and  logical  principle, 

will  be  found  of  inaccuracies  and  Newcome's  fifteen  rules  are    made 

questionable  renderings.    The  Hijits  the  heads  under  which  some  useful 

for   an    Improved    Translation   of  examples  are  grouped  by  a  writer  in 

the   late   Professor   Scholefield   will  the   Westminster   Revieiv   for   Jan. 

also  supply   many  instances.     We  1857,  p.  141  sq.    These  rules,  how - 

still  however  need  a  careful  work  in  ever,  require  much  modification. 


io8  REVISION  OF  THE 

that  the  character  of  the  passage  and  its  associations  are  not 
such  that  the  correction  of  the  local  inaccuracy  might  weaken 
the  general  reader's  real  appreciation  of  the  tenor  of  the 
whole  passage.  This  last  restriction  is  of  importance,  as  it 
often  happens  that  a  correction  of  some  inaccuracy  of  detail 
mars  in  some  subtle  manner  the  balance  of  the  whole  clause, 
and  ultimately  really  introduces  more  inaccuracy  in  our 
general  perception  of  its  tenor  and  sentiment  than  has  been 
removed  by  the  alteration.  In  a  word,  the  to?ie  of  the 
passage  has  been  injured,  and  the  change  in  the  part  has 
interfered  with  the  harmony  of  the  whole. 

If  these  restrictions,  which  we  have  studiously  stated  in 
negative  clauses,  are  carefully  observed,  it  would  not  seem 
imprudent  to  extend  revision  to  indisputable  inaccuracies. 
It  is  clear  however  that  no  rules  or  restrictions  will  be  suf- 
ficient to  apply  to  all  the  really  numberless  cases  that  will 
come  under  the  observation  of  the  reviser.  Tact  and 
experience,  and  let  us  not  forget  to  add,  a  careful  imitation 
of  the  manner  in  which  the  revisers  of  1611  acted,  in  respect 
of  inexactness,  towards  the  Bishops'  Bible  (a  truly  admirable' 
portion  of  their  work),  will  be  found  to  do  more  for  us  than  all 
rules.  We  may,  however,  pause  for  a  page  or  two  to  give  a 
few  examples ;  some  of  inaccuracies  which  might  be  bene- 
ficially removed,  and  some  of  cases  where,  for  one  or  more 
of  the  restrictions  above  alluded  to,  it  might  seem  best  to 
leave  the  passage  alone. 

It  is  really  difficult  to  know  how  to  make  a  selection ; 
but  let  us  take  first  that  large  class  of  cases  where  a  genitive 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  109 

of  quality  is  found  in  the  original,  and  where  in  our  Version  OenitHe  of 
an  adjective  is  used.  In  such  a  passage  as  Phil.  iii.  21,  it  °"^^"y- 
seems  quite  clear  that  '  the  body  of  our  vileness '  and  '  the 
body  of  His  glory'  would  be  more  truthful  and  forcible 
than  '  Our  vile  body'  and  '  His  glorious  body,'  as  we  now 
have  it  in  our  English  Version.  It  would  be  consistent  too 
with  the  general  principle  of  our  Version,  in  which  the 
instances  are  numerous  where  the  adjectival  translation  of 
the  older  Versions  is  removed  for  the  more  vigorous  and 
expressive  genitive.  Thus  in  Eph.  i.  18,  'the  riches  of  his 
glorious  inheritance '  of  Tyndale  and  the  Genevan  Testa- 
ment rightly  passes  under  the  discriminating  hand  of  the 
last  Revisers  into  the  familiar  '  riches  of  the  glory  of  His 
inheritance  ;'  and  the  even  more  familiar  '  mammon  of  un- 
righteousness,' in  Luke  xvi.  9,  is  the  wise  change  from  the 
'  wicked  mammon '  of  Tyndale,  and  the  '  unrighteous  mam- 
mon '  of  Cranmer.  At  the  same  time  it  would  be  hardly 
advisable  to  change,  in  the  very  same  parable,  and  only  one 
verse  before,  '  the  unjust  steward  '  into  '  the  steward  of  in- 
justice,' or  'the  steward  of  unrighteousness,'  though  it  is 
certainly  grammatically  true  that  the  genitive  is  a  genitive  of 
qualify^  and  does  very  distinctly  serve  to  mark  that  aZiKia 
was  the  ruling  principle  of  the  man's  wretched  life.  Tact  is 
here  our  only  guide. 

Again,  can  we  be  sufficiently  thankful  that  our  last  Revisers 
fell  back  on  the  rendering  of  Coverdale  in  i  Thess.  ii.  3, 
'  the  man  of  sin,'  rather  than  '  the  sinful  man '  of  Tyndale 
and  all  the  earlier  Versions,  except  the   Rhemish ;  though, 


110  REVISION  OF  THE 

by  the  way,  a  little  lower  down,  in  ver.  7,  we  may  reasonably 
express  regret  that  they  did  not  maintain  the  true  meaning 
of  avofjiia.  '  Lawlessness '  is  to  be  the  essential  charac- 
teristic of  Antichrist,  and  is  a  part  of  the  mystery  which  was 
showing  itself  even  in  the  Apostle's  day,  and  is  now  so 
ominously  developing  itself  in  our  own  ? 

We  should  then  only  be  following  the  precedent  of  our 
own  Version  if  in  many  passages,  such  as  Rom.  viii.  21, 
2  Cor.  iv.  4  (Cranmer  keeps  the  genitive),  Col.  i.  13, 
I  Pet.  i.  14  (contrast  the  rendering  in  Eph.  ii.  2),  2  Pet.  ii.  14, 
al.,  we  introduce  the  strong  and  expressive  genitive  of  the 
original  Greek. 

In  the  tenses,  the  cases  of  inaccuracy  are  very  numerous  ; 
but  here  again  considerable  caution  and  a  due  observance 
of  the  restrictions  above  alluded  to  will  be  found  especially 
needed.  In  the  imperfect,  for  instance,  there  are  several 
passages  in  which  a  strict  translation  is  absolutely  required 
by  the  circumstances,  but  there  are  also  very  many  more  in 
which  the  flow  of  the  Enghsh  Version  would  be  impeded, 
and  the  general  aspect  of  the  action  described  unduly  em- 
phasized, if  the  more  literal  translation  was  introduced.  For 
example,  in  Luke  v.  6,  luftriyvvro  clearly  ought  to  be  trans- 
lated '  was  breaking,'  or  was  *  beginning  to  break,'  but  if 
a  few  verses  lower  we  adopted  the  same  sort  of  rendering 
in  the  case  of  liiipx^To  and  awripxovro  (ver.  15)  we  should 
not  only  be  over-doing  the  translation,  but  precluding  our- 
selves from  marking  by  a  special  change  of  diction  in  the 
next  verse  the  ^v  V7rox*^|owv  ....    icai  Trpoffev)(6/ji£voQ,  where 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  1 1 1; 

the  resolved  form  would  really  seem  to  have  been  designed' 
by  the  Evangelist  to  express  more  strongly  than  the 
ordinary  imperfect  the  continuance  and,  for  the  time,  the 
habitual  character  of  the  action.^ 

In  the  translation  of  the  prepositions  many  wise  changes  Prepo- 
might  be  made,  some  of  them  of  real  interest  and  importance. 
For  instance,  in  Gal.  iii.  1 9,  much  of  a  doctrinal  nature  is 
involved  in  the  translation  we  assign  to  the  quasi-preposition 
^ajOiv,  while  in  the  last  clause  of  the  same  verse  a  really 
historical  fact  seems  brought  out  by  observing  the  true  force 
of  Ilcl  with  the  genitive  ;  angels  were  the  intermediate 
agencies  by  which  the  law  was  ordained  on  Sinai.  As 
Theodoret  remarks,  they  were  present  and  assistants  at  the 
solemn  scene.  Again  in  2  Pet.  i.  5-7,  the  ethical  relation 
of  the  substantives  to  each  other  is  quite  effaced  by  the 
translation  unfortunately  adopted  in  the  Authorized  Version  : 
the  development  of  Christian  graces  the  one  from  the  other 
is  exquisitely  marked  in  the  pregnant  and  inclusive  h  oi 
the   Original,  and  is  to  a  great  degree    preserved  in    the 


'  Two  of  the  earlier  translators  make  it ;  especially  as  we  have  the 

mark  the  change  of  diction,  and  the  authority  of  the  early  Versions,  but 

apparent  specification  of  the  con-  it  would  be  a  rule  with  many  ex- 

tinuance  of  the  act,  by  the  transla-  ceptions.    For  instance  in  Gal.  i.  22, 

lion 'And  he  kepte  him  silfe  apart'  we   might   perhaps  tolerate  *I   re- 

(Tynd.),  'and  he  kepte  him  silfe  out  mained  unknown  '  as  marking  the 

of  the  way' (Cranmer).  As  a  general  continuance    of    the   state,    but   in 

rule,  it  would  seem  desirable,  where  ver.    23    aKovovrtg    fiaav     could 

some     latent     meaning    is    really  hardly  be  translated  otherwise  than 

brought  out  by  such  a  change,  to  *  they  heard.' 


112  REVISION  OF  THE 

simple  and  usual  translation  of  the  preposition  as  rightly 
preserved  by  Tyndale  and  Cranmer.  But  here  again 
caution  will  be  necessary,  and  a  due  observance  not  merely 
of  technical  identity  of  language,  but  of  the  tenor  of 
the  passage ;  as  for  example,  though  the  significant  use  of 
the  preposition  eIq  is  rightly  preserved  by  the  A.  V. 
in  the  translation  of  Gal.  iii.  27,  eIq  Xpiarov  ef^aTTTtadrjTe, 
it  is  abundantly  clear  that  such  a  translation  would  be  very 
inappropriate  in  i  Cor.  x.  2,  etc  rov  Mwvariy  ePaTziaavTO, 
where  our  own  Version,  by  its  happy  choice  of  '  unto,'  at 
once  relieves  us  from  the  somewhat  awkward  '  under '  of 
Tyndale,  and  at  the  same  time  marks  the  essential  difference 
between  a  baptism  unto  Moses,  and  baptism  info  the  mystical 
body  of  Christ. 

In  the  case  of  particles,  numberless  instances  could  be  given, 
especially  in  St.  Paul's  Epistles,  where  the  whole  reasoning  of 
a  passage  is  brought  out  by  a  careful  observance  of  the  use 
of  the  illative  and  argumentative  apa  or  ap'  ovv  rather  than  of 
the  lighter  and  consequence-suggesting  ovv ; — but  even  here 
caution  must  be  used,  and  a  very  close  regard  paid  to  the 
tenor  of  the  passage  before  we  introduce  alterations ;  this 
simple  fact  being  enough  at  once  to  warn  us, — that  St.  Paul 
uses  the  simpler  ovv,  at  least  four  times  as  often  as  he  uses 
ctjoa,  and  that  St.  John  in  all  his  writings  never  uses  the  latter 
particle  once,  though  he  uses  ovv  considerably  more  than 
200  times.  The  same  caution  in  not  over -pressing  will  be 
found  necessary  in  reference  to  most  of  the  other  particles 
used  in  the  New  Testament.     In  the  majority  of  cases  the 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT.  113 

general  force  of  the  particles  has  been  observed  in  our 
Authorized  Version,  if  not  on  principles  of  strict  grammatical 
precision,  yet  with  an  instinctive  feeling  for  their  essential 
meanings,  which  has  often  led  to  singularly  happy  renderings. 
Still  the  cases  are  numerous  in  which  a  guarded  change  will 
bring  out  latent  meanings  that  may  have  escaped  the  atten- 
tion even  of  observant  readers  of  Scripture.  To  take  a  final 
instance, — we  seem  fairly  justified  in  giving  to  the  aXXa  at 
the  beginning  of  John  xix.  34  its  stronger  adversative  force, 
even  though  a  negative,  which  usually  somewhat  modifies  this 
force,  is  found  in  the  preceding  clause.  If  then  we  turn  the 
lighter  and  here  somewhat  trivial  '  but '  into  the  stronger 
'  howbeit,'  we  just  call  up  the  interesting  thought,  that 
though  the  holy  body  was  to  all  appearance  dead,  yet  that 
to  make  it  certain,  the  Roman  soldier  had  thrust  his  spear 
into  the  sacred  side,  and  shown  something  like  the  same 
rough  instinctive  mercy  which  had  been  shown  three  or  four 
hours  before  (ver.  29,  compared  with  Matt,  xxvii.  48),  per- 
haps by  the  same  hand.  While,  however,  such  a  change  may 
perhaps  be  made  in  this  particular  instance,  it  would  be 
undesirable  to  adopt  such  a  translation,  say  in  chap.  xv.  25, 
or  any  similar  passage,  where  the  lighter  shade  of  the  meaning 
is,  in  English  at  least,  more  natural. 

We  have  mentioned  a  few  instances,  but  the  cases  in  Words 
which  greater  accuracy  might  be  attained  without  the  least  ""nc^Jjum 
shock  to  the  general  reader,  and  without  in   any  degree  °^  ^  Pf^" 
affecting  the  flow  of  the  English,  are  really  very  numerous. 
We  have  that  large  class  of  cases  in  which  nouns  stand  under 

I 


114 


REFISION  OF  THE 


Article. 


Individual 
words. 


the  vinculum  of  a  single  preposition,  and  where  the  inter- 
polation in  English  of  the  second  preposition  really  some- 
times gives  a  tinge  of  meaning  which  is  not  in  the  Greek. 
We  have  that  very  interesting  class  of  cases  which  fall  under 
what  is  technically  called  Granville  Sharpe's  rule,  where  two 
substantives  are  similarly  under  the  vinculum  of  a  common 
article,  and  where  the  incorrect  interpolation  of  it  in  English 
may,  in  some  few  great  passages  like  Tit.  li.  13,  really 
weaken  the  authority  of  a  weighty  witness  to  a  catholic  truth. 

The  cases  again  in  which  the  force  of  the  article  is  neg- 
lected, or  in  which  it  is  needlessly  and  even  erroneously 
inserted,  are  especially  numerous.  In  some  of  these  we 
really  sometimes  obscure  a  truth  of  deep  interest  and  im- 
portance. Let  I  Thess.  iv.  17  be  an  instance.  Here  by 
the  translation  '  in  the  clouds,'  when  it  ought  to  be  simply 
'  in  clouds,'  we  mar  the  whole  wondrous  picture.  The  first 
translation  would  make  it  simply  a  being  caught  up  to  the 
clouds  above,  whereas  the  true  translation  suggests  the  idea 
of  the  clouds  mysteriously  enwreathing  and  bearing  upward 
each  company  of  the  faithful,  and  of  the  holy  living  rising 
from  earth  as  their  Master  rose,  when  the  '  cloud  received 
Him  out  of  their  sight.' 

Lastly,  when  we  take  into  consideration  the  number  of 
passages  in  which  individual  words  have  been  inaccurately 
translated,  and  either  some  doctrine  affected  {e.g.  Xovrpov, 
Tit.    iii.    5,    '  laver'  not   'washing'),*   some   important   fact 


1  In  this  particular  instance  our 
venerable  Version  would   seem   to 


present  some  trace  of  doctrinal  bias. 
Tyndale,  Cranmer,  and  the  Genevan 


ENGL  ISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT.  1 1 5 

obscured  {e.g.  ^av£pu>6fjvai,  2  Cor.  v.  10  :  every  man  will  '  be 
made  manifest,'  and  laid  bare,  as  well  as  '  appear'  before  the 
Judge),  some  unwelcome  idea  called  up  (as  for  example  by 
the  translation  of  i^wa  in  Rev.  iv.  6  al,  especially  when 
drjpiov  occurs  so  often  and  in  such  an  utterly  different 
sense),  or  some  striking  imagery  obUterated  (e.g.  aairaaa^tvov, 
Heb.  xi.  13;  they  were  far  from  having  '  embraced'  them  : 
as  Tyndale  and  Cranmer  rightly  mark  in  translation  they 
did  but  '  salute'  them  from  afar), — when  we  take  all  these 
numerous  isolated  cases,  as  well  as  the  classes  of  instances 
which  we  have  before  specified,  it  seems  impossible  to  resist 
the  conviction  that  revision  ought  certainly  to  extend  to  cases 
of  inaccuracy,  but  that  it  also  ought  to  be  subjected  to 
restrictions,  and  that  each  individual  case  should  be  estimated 
on  its  own  merits. 

Beside  cases  of  definite  inaccuracy  we  have  a  large  class  Insufficient 
of  cases  in  which  our  translation  is  insufficiefit  ^.wA  inadequate,  ^^  "^^' 
rather  than  positively  inaccurate  or  inexact.  Here  the  same 
rules  mainly  apply  as  stated  above  ;  but  still  greater  care  is 
required,  otherwise  the  whole  texture  of  our  Version  might 
be  insensibly  altered.  Indeed  it  may  perhaps  be  safely  said 
that  if  a  case  does  not  come  clearly  under  the  head  of  a 


Version  all  properly  recognise   the  approximately    correct     translation 

purely  concrete  nature  of  the  term  '  fountayne    (of    the   newe   birth'). 

Xourpov    (see   in   reference   to    the  The  Rhemish,  following  the  Vulgate, 

termination,    Bopp,     Vergleichende  gives  the  more  exact  'laver.'     The 

G^ramwa^iA:,  §  815,  Vol.  III.  p.  195,  translation   'washing'  would  seem 

Donaldson,  Cra^yZu5,  §  267,  p.  473),  to    have   been    introduced    by   the 

and  give  to  the  word  at  any  rate  an  Translators   from  WyclifFe. 


ii6  REVISION  OF  THE 

definite  inaccuracy  it  should  be  left  untouched.  We  want  a 
revised,  not  what  is  ambitiously  called  an  improved  trans- 
lation. 

Similar  care  will  have  to  be  used  in  reference  to  debateable 
passages.  Where  the  balance  of  opinion  either  way  is 
nearly  the  same,  there  prudence  suggests  that  the  present 
English  Version  should  obviously  be  allowed  to  remain. 
Even  in  important  passages  such  as  Phil.  ii.  6,  where  the 
judgment  of  modern  criticism  seems  clearly  to  preponderate 
against  the  rendering  of  apTray/ioV,  adopted  by  the  older  Ver- 
sions, and  retained  by  the  A.  V.,  we  should  yet  consider  it 
questionable  whether  any  change  should  be  introduced. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  the  interesting  and  difficult 
passage,  Rom.  viii.  20,  21,  where  though  it  does  seem 
required  by  the  general  tenor  of  the  passage  that  the  on 
should  be  regarded  as  closely  dependent  on  the  preceding 
iXTTf^t  ('  in  hope  that'  &c.)  rather  than  as  causal  and  com- 
mencing a  new  clause, — we  should  still  hesitate  before  we 
made  the  change.  Even  in  a  yet  clearer  case  where  there 
does  seem  something  like  inaccuracy,  and  where  a  change 
would  certainly  seem  to  cast  some  feeble  light  on  the  exe- 
getical  difficulty,  we  should  hesitate  before  we  actually 
substituted  *  inasmuch  as  they  were  disobedient'  for  the 
*  who  were  disobedient'  of  the  A.  V.  in  the  celebrated  passage 
I  Pet.  iii.  20.  The  grammatical  certainty  of  the  clear 
difference  in  thought  between  a  participle  with,  and  without, 
the  article  would  weigh  much  with  us,  still  even  here  we 
might  not  feel  a  case  strong  enough  for  an  absolute  change. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  117 

In  regard  of  the  translation  of  iryevfiaTL  in  verse  18  we 
should  not  be  so  sensitive,  as  here  the  insertion  of  the  rw  is 
clearly  against  evidence,  and  the  translation  would  have  to 
follow  the  true  text.  In  all  such  debateable  passages  then, 
prudence  would  seem  to  suggest  the  maintenance  of  the 
present  Version,  though  the  alternative  rendering  might 
most  properly  be  placed  in  the  margin.  And  if  in  these 
greater  passages,  so  certainly  would  it  seem  desirable  to  leave 
the  text  untouched  in  passages  of  minor  importance, — such 
for  example  as  Luke  ii.  49,  iv  toIq  too  ILaTfJog  jiov  (house,  or 
things  ?),  John  v.  39  epevvdre  (present,  or  imperative  ?), 
John  xii.  6  efiaa-rai^ey  (bare,  or  purloined?),  Col.  i.  15 
npiOTOTOKOQ  7rd(Tr}g  Kriaeojg  (' of  every  creature,'  or  'before 
every  creature  ?).  In  all  such  passages,  where  the  arguments 
are  nearly  in  equipoise,  conservative  principles  might  judi- 
ciously be  allowed  to  prevail. 

But  in  passages  where  there  is  an  inconsistency  of  rendering,  Inconsls- 
it  would  seem  proper  to  act  with  greater  freedom.  While  renderings. 
we  may  rightly  recognise  and  maintain  the  general  prin- 
ciple of  our  own  Version,  and  indeed  of  some  of  the  earlier 
Versions,  viz.,  in  preserving  a  freedom  as  to  the  rendering 
of  the  same  Greek  word,  we  can  hardly  defend  the  varied 
translations  of  the  same  words  that  are  found  in  our  Version 
of  the  Synoptical  Gospels.  There  is  certainly  force  in  the 
remark  of  Archbishop  Trench  that  in  cases  of  similarity  of 
language  in  the  Greek,  as  for  instance  in  the  case  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians, 
a  careful  Version  ought  in  some  degree  to  reproduce  the 


ii8  REFISION  OF  THE 

interesting  phenomenon  of  the  similarity  of  words  and  ex- 
pressions in  the  Original.*  Here  then  there  really  seems 
valid  reason  for  a  reconsideration  of  the  great  variety  of 
rendering  which  we  find  in  the  Authorized  Version,  and  for 
the  belief  that  not  only  in  these  more  general  instances, 
but  in  the  case  of  particular  words  much  improvement 
might  properly  be  introduced.  No  plea  for  freedom  can 
fully  justify  us  in  retaining  all  the  seventeen  different 
renderings  of  Karapyiio,  when  the  word  itself  is  only  used 
about  twenty-seven  times  in  all,  or  the  nine  different  ren- 
derings of  ^r)X6(t>  out  of  a  total  of  twelve  passages  : — and  that 
these  are  not  isolated  or  extreme  cases  will  be  seen  by  any 
one  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  examine  the  various 
translations  that  are  given  to  almost  any  word  of  fairly  com- 
mon use  in  the  Greek  Testament.  We  advise  any  one  who 
may  feel  a  doubt  on  this  subject  to  look  into  a  useful  work 
called   21he  EnglishmaTis   Greek    Concordance    of  the  New 


^  See  Rev.  of  Authorized  Fersion,  ever  gives  also  'dominion'  as  in  the 

p.  59,  where  examples  are  given  of  latter  passage) ;  and  the  really  per- 

needless  changes  in  rendering  in  the  verse  change  of  rendering  in  Z,6(poQ, 

case  of  some  words  common  to  the  2  Pfet,  ii.  17,  Jude  13,  and  that  in  a 

Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  and   Ep.  clause  where  to  the  extent  of  eight 

to    the    Colossians — e.g.    svepyua,  continuous  words  St.  Peter  and  St. 

Eph.  i.  19,  Col.  ii.  12;  raTrtivo^po-  Jude  are  absolutely  identical.    These 

avvTj,    Eph.    iv.    2,    Col.    iii.    12;  are  cases  in  which,  with  the  greatest 

(Tvnl3i(3a(^6[ievov,     Eph.      iv.     16,  desire  to  make  as  few  changes  as 

Col.  ii.  19.     To  which  we  may  add  possible,  hardly  any   reviser   could 

atreXyeta,  2    Pet.    ii.    7,    Jude    4 ;  forbear  suggesting  a  change  in  one 

KvpioTTtQ,  2  Pet.  ii.   10,  Jude  8  (the  of  the  two  synonyms  thus  found  in 

margin  of  the  former  passage  how-  identical  passages. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  119 

Testament,  and  to  judge  for  himself,^  Here  at  any  rate 
revision  would  be  not  only  desirable  but  necessary.  Yet 
here  also  caution  would  be  required.  No  mere  mechanical 
uniformity  of  translation  is  for  one  moment  to  be  advocated. 
The  word  that  most  faithfully  represents  the  meaning  of  the 
passage  under  consideration  is  the  word  to  be  used  and 
to  be  maintained,  without  any  reference  to  the  mere  fact  of 
its  having  been  used  or  not  having  been  used  in  other 
passages  where  the  same  Greek  word  may  have  occurred. 
Where  however,  not  only  the  Greek  word  is  the  same,  but 
the  tenor  and  context  of  the  passage  is  the  same,  there 
variation  is  not  only  undesirable  but  even  unfaithful.  It  is 
only  then  in  clear  cases  that  this  form  of  revision  should  be 
applied,  but  there  it  should  be  applied  without  hesitation. 

The  last  class  of  cases  in  which  revision  seems  necessary  Obscure 

,-     1     7  •  1      1  1  1  •  renderings. 

is  where  we  find  obscurity,  whether  due  to  the  now  antiquated 
meaning  of  the  English  words,  or  to  the  difficulty  or  am- 
biguity of  the  original  Greek. 


-^  This  useful  work  is  better  known  used  in  the  Original,  but  how  it  is 

to  scholars  and  interpreters  than  to  translated   in   each    passage.      The 

the  general  student.    It  had  however  judgment  that  a  sober  inspection  of 

reacheda  third  edition  in  i860.  The  this  Volume  would  lead  to,  would 

plan   of  the  work  is  very  simple.  seem  to  be  this, — that  as  a  general 

The  Greek  word  is  given,  and  under  rule  the  variations  of  rendering  in 

it  the  passages  where  it  is  used;  but  our  Version  are  certainly  numerous, 

the  passages  so  cited  are  not,  as  in  and  even  in  excess,  but  that  in  the 

Bruder's    Coricordance,    in    Greek,  great  majority  of  cases,  the  meaning 

but  in  English,  and  in  the  words  directly  or  indirectly  conveyed    by 

of   the    Authorized   Version.     The  the  context  has  been  felt  and  recog- 

student  can  thus  see  at  a  glance  not  nised,  and  the  English  word  chosen 

only  how  many  times  a  word  is  accordingly. 


REVISION  OF  THE 


There  are  a  few  cases  of  the  latter  kind  in  which  the 
Revisers  of  1611  seem  to  have  studiously  left  the  difficulty 
as  they  found  it,  and  to  have  made  the  English  only  too 
faithful  a  rendering  of  the  Greek.^  Such  a  verse  for  instance 
as  ver.  36  of  i  Cor.  vii.  can  hardly  convey  any  meaning 
whatever  to  the  English  reader,  whereas  by  the  simple  in- 
sertion of  the  word  '  daughter'  in  italics  after  the  word  'virgin' 
some  clue  to  the  meaning  of  the  verse  is  at  once  given. 
Col.  ii.   23   is  perhaps   another   instance.      In   such   cases 


'  It  is  very  doubtful  how  far  such 
a  principle  as  this  can  be  justified — 
viz.,  of  leaving  the  English  transla- 
tion in  the  same  state  of  ambiguity 
as  the  Greek,  so  that  if  two  meanings 
should  be  fairly  compatible  with  the 
words  of  the  Original,  they  should 
be  equally  so  with  the  words  of  the 
translation.  It  may  be  urged  that 
it  is  literally  faithful;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  must  be  felt  to  be  an 
evasion.  Let  us  take  an  instance. 
In  the  very  doubtful  words  John  i.  9, 
Tjv  TO  <l>u)Q  TO  aXr}9iv6v,  0  <pu)Ti(^ti 
irdvTa  dvOpcoirov  tpx^fitvov  eig 
TOP  Koafxov, — there  are  obviously 
three  constructions  possible.  Either 
ipxofitvov  may  be  joined  (i)  with 
^v  as  a  sort  of  resolved  imperfect, 
or  (2)  with  dvOpMTTov  as  a  tertiary 
predicate  (see  Donaldson,  Greek 
Grammar,  §  489  sq.),  or  (3)  with 
ipS)Q  as  a  secondary  predicate  (see 
Donaldson,  New  Cratylus,  §  304,  or 
Greek  Grammar,  §  436  sq.).     As- 


suming,— which  may  be  assumed, — 
that  the  choice  mainly  lies  between 
(2)  and  (3),  are  we  to  adopt  a  trans- 
lation which  would  leave  the  English 
as  doubtful  as  to  structure  as  the 
Greek,  eg.  '  every  man  coming 
into  the  world'  (so  the  Five  Clergy- 
vien),  or  are  we  to  make  the  meaning 
distinct  by  translating  either  accord- 
ing to  (2)  'when  he  cometh  into 
the  world'  (the  A.  V.  is  inexact),  or 
according  to  (3)  *  by  coming  into  the 
world' — 'i.e.  by  the  Word's  coming 
into  the  world'?  The  answer  is 
not  easy.  The  decision  however  of 
most  interpreters  would  we  think 
be  this  :  Do  not  adopt  the  evasive 
translation,  but  place  one  of  the 
two  latter  translations  in  the  text 
and  the  other  in  the  margin.  The 
result  in  this  individual  case  would 
probably  be,  that  (3)  would  obtain 
the  place  in  the  text,  and  that  (2) 
would  stand  in  the  margin.  To 
evade  is  never  satisfactory. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  ill 

however  two  good  rules  must  be  systematically  followed : 
First,  the  translator  must  be  careful  not  to  pass  into  the 
province  of  the  interpreter  and  to  give  a  paraphrase  instead 
of  a  faithful  rendering.  All  that  he  can  or  ought  to  do  is, 
by  some  word  in  italics  or  some  happy  choice  of  expression 
or  subtle  change  of  collocation,  to  make  the  probable  mean- 
ing of  the  Greek  as  clear  and  appreciable  as  the  nature  of 
the  passage  will  admit.  Secondly,  if  there  be  difference  of 
opinion  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  words,  one  or  more  of  the 
alternative  renderings  should  be  placed  in  the  margin. 

In   the   case   of  archaisms  which   tend   to  obscure  the  Archaisms, 

if  obscure, 

meaning,  revision  should  certainly  be  adopted.  But  here  should  be 
this  very  obvious  rule  should  be  followed, — archaisms  should 
be  removed,  not  wherever  they  occur,  simply  because  they 
are  archaisms,  but  in  those  cases  only  where  they  leave  the 
general  English  reader  in  doubt  as  to  the  meaning  of  the 
words  or  passage.  For  instance,  few  general  readers  or 
hearers  know  what  St.  Paul  means  when  he  tells  the 
Corinthians  that  he  knows  '  nothing  by  himself  (i  Cor.  iv.  4) 
or  would  suppose  that  the  words  in  the  Greek  were  ovciv 
kp.avT^  (Tvvoila.  Here  a  change  of  preposition  ('against* 
for  '  by')  would  be  quite  enough,  without  turning  for  aid  to 
the  wordy  '  I  am  not  guilty  in  conscience  of  anything '  of 
the  Rhemish  Version.  The  '  by  myself  is  found  in  all  the 
old  Versions,  and  is  an  heir-loom  from  Tyndale.  It  would 
still  be  understood  in  some  parts  of  England,  but  is  certainly 
misunderstood  by  the  majority  of  English  readers.  The 
often-quoted  'took  up  our  carriages'   of  Acts  xxi.    15    is 


122  REVISION  OF  THE 

another  instance.  Here  the  archaism  has  no  such  pedigree 
as  the  former,  but  was  due  to  the  last  revision :  Tyndale's 
rendering  is  '  we  made  ourselves  ready,'  which  under  Cover- 
dale's  hand  became  the  very  vague  'were  ready.'  Cranmer, 
followed  by  the  Bishops'  Bible,  adopts  the  not  very  feHcitous 
'  we  took  up  our  burdens  ;'  the  Genevan  the  more  exact  but 
certainly  homely,  '  we  trussed  up  our  fardels ;'  while  the 
Rhemish  comes  very  badly  out  of  it  with  the  frigid  and 
scarcely  accurate  '  being  prepared,'  due  to  the  '  prseparati' 
of  the  Vulgate.  Tyndale's  rendering  is  really  perhaps  the 
best  of  those  already  given,  and  has  on  its  side,  what  perhaps 
its  author  was  little  aware  of,  the  authority  of  the  venerable 
Syriac  Version.  Many  similar  instances  might  be  cited, 
such  for  example  as  Matt.  vi.  25,  '  take  no  thought,' 
Acts  xvii.  23,  'devotions,'  i  Tim.  v.  4,  'nephews,'  in  all  of 
which  change  is  clearly  required  owing  to  the  change  of 
meaning  which  the  lapse  of  time  has  introduced  into  the 
words.  It  may  be  doubted  also  whether  a  passage  which  a 
few  years  ago  was  quoted  in  the  House  of  Commons^  as  a 
mistranslation,  'not  slothful  in  business'  (Rom.  xii.  11), 
does  not  really  involve  an  archaism,  and  whether  the  '  busy- 
ness' of  161 1  did  not  approach  more  nearly  to  the  (nrovcrj  of 
the  Original  than  it  certainly  does  now.  There  is  a  little 
doubt  however  in  the  matter,  as  Tyndale  by  his  '  let  not  the 


*  This  particular  passage  was  re-  and  cited  as  being  erroneously  trans- 
ferred to  by  Mr.  Heywood  in  his  lated.  See  the  speech  as  given  in 
speech  on  Revision  when  moving  the  Hansard's  Debates  (3rd  Series) 
Address  above  referred  to  (see  p.  5),  Vol.  cxliii.  p.  122  sq. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  ill 

business  which  ye  have  in  hand  be  tedious  to  you,'  though 
showing  praiseworthy  exactness  as  to  the  article  (rjj  critovl^ 
fxrj  oKVTjpoi),  has  apparently  used  '  business'  in  the  sense  in 
which  it  is  now  used,  and  which  a  popular  preacher  on  this 
sermon  found  to  his  cost,  was  certainly  not  the  sense  which 
St.  Paul  intended  to  be  assigned  to  it  in  his  practical  and 
ever-seasonable  precept.  Love  and  zeal  in  the  hearts  of  the 
very  best  of  us  are  ever  in  danger  of  growing  dull  and 
cold. 

We  have  now  concluded  our  general  survey  of  the  limits  Concluding 
to  which  revision  might  properly  be  carried.  We  have  seen 
that  not  only  where  error  is  plainly  to  be  recognised,  but 
even  in  cases  where  inaccuracy,  inconsistency,  or  obscurity 
may  be  distinctly  visible,  there  it  would  seem  the  duty  of  a 
faithful  revision  to  introduce  corrections.  There  may  be 
also  other  cases  hardly  falling  exactly  under  any  one  of  the 
classes  just  specified  where  an  attentive  reviser  might  feel 
that  a  change  was  necessary  to  bring  out  the  full  meaning  of 
the  holy  Original, — but  these  probably  would  not  be  many, 
and  when  the  great  principle  of  f/ie  least  possible  change  con- 
sistent with  faithfulness  was  borne  properly  in  mind,  would 
often  be  reconsidered  on  a  final  review.  We  may  fairly 
assume  then  that  we  have  specified  the  hmits  beyond  which 
no  revision  of  the  future  would  ever  be  likely  to  go,  and  to 
which,  if  the  revision  were  undertaken  by  authority,  it  ought 
certainly  to  be  restrained  by  definite  preliminary  instruc- 
tions. 

Into  the  minor  matters  of  the  spelling  of  proper  names^ 


124 


RE  Fl  SI  ON  OF  THE 


correction  of  doubtful  English  (Matt.  xvi.  15,  John  ix.  31,  al), 
use  of  italics  (Col.  i.  19,  Heb.  x.  38,  al),  punctuation 
(i  Cor.  XV.  29,  32,  2  Cor.  v.  19,  al),  and  other  matters  of 
detail,  it  does  not  seem  here  necessary  to  enter.^  In  all,  the 
same  general  principles  of  restriction  above  alluded  to  would 
commonly  be  found  applicable,  but  as  the  likelihood  of  dis- 
turbing existing  prepossessions  by  such  changes  would  be 
but  small,  the  restrictive  principle  would  not  need  to  be  very 
rigorously  applied.     Perhaps  we  may  shortly  say  that  on  the 


^  All  these  questions  however  are 
of  importance,  especially  the  intro- 
duction of  italics  and  punctuation. 
In  regard  of  the  former,  a  very 
careful  inquiry  would  have  to  be 
instituted  as  to  what  are  to  be  con- 
sidered the  italics  of  the  Authorized 
Version,  if  indeed,  the  *  previous 
question'  would  not  have  to  be 
raised  as  to  whether  they  might  not 
be  dispensed  with  altogether.  The 
edition  of  1611  has  never  been 
held  to  be  a  valid  authority,  many 
instances  occurring  in  which  sup- 
plementary words  are  inserted  and 
not,  as  usually,  printed  in  italics: 
see  for  example.  Gal.  i.  8,  9,  where 
there  is  a  distinct  inconsistency  in 
printing  ('preach  any  other  Gospel') 
in  two  consecutive  verses.  There 
appears  to  have  been  a  thorough 
revision  of  these  additions  in  the 
Cambridge  folio  edition  of  1638. 
Between  that  time  and  1769  many 


additions  seem  to  have  crept  in,  but 
since  the  latter  date,  when  the  italics 
were  again  revised,  few  if  any  fresh 
introductions  appear  to  have  been 
made.  In  a  few  passages  {e.g. 
Acts  vii.  9,  'calling  upon  God')  it 
may  be  doubted  whether  the  gloss 
supplied  by  the  added  word  is  not 
exegetically  incorrect.  In  the  equally 
important  question  of  punctuation 
there  would  be  need  of  careful  pre- 
liminary consideration.  In  many 
passages  {e.g.  i  Cor.  xv.  29,  32; 
2  Cor.  v.  19)  the  punctuation 
depends  on  previous  exegetical  de- 
cision. A  careful  paper  on  this 
subject  will  be  found  in  the  Biblio- 
theca  Sacra  for  Oct.  1868.  The 
fullest  information  on  the  subject  of 
italics  will  be  found  in  an  excellent 
treatise  by  the  late  Bishop  of  Ely 
(Dr.  Turton),  entitled  The  Text  oj 
the  English  Bible  as  printed  at  the 
Universities,  Cambr.  1833. 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT.  125 

first  of  the  cases  above-mentioned  (spelling  of  proper  names) 
but  little  change  would  be  desirable,  but  that  in  the  last 
(punctuation)  considerable  improvements  might  be  intro- 
duced. Even  here,  however,  caution  would  be  required. 
Punctuation  is  not  by  any  means  in  so  satisfactory  a  state, 
even  in  our  modern  historical  works,  that  we  could  presume 
over  much  on  modern  theories.  Under  any  circumstance 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  no  toleration  would  be  extended  to 
that  objectionable  though,  as  we  fear  our  own  pages  bear 
witness,  occasionally  serviceable  modern  mark,  the  dash. 
The  revisers,  we  think,  would  be  wise  to  make  the  Cam- 
bridge edition  their  standard,  and  to  adhere  to  its  punc- 
tuation unless  the  exegesis  of  the  passage  clearly  required  a 
change. 

We  may  now  pass  onward  to  the  actual  application  of 
the  principles  above  laid  down. 


26 


REHSION  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  V. 


AMOUNT    OF    CORRECTIONS    LIKELY   TO    BE    INTRODUCED. 


We  have  now  come  to  a  very  practical  question,  and  one 
that  can  only  be  satisfactorily  answered  in  a  practical  manner, 
and  by  actual  samples  of  revision  in  accordance  with  the 
foregoing  rules.  It  is  indeed  a  question  of  primary  im- 
portance. If  it  should  appear  that  the  amount  of  change 
necessary  to  bring  our  present  Version  up  to  a  reasonable 
standard  of  faithfulness  and  accuracy  is  really  not  so  great 
as  is  assumed  by  popular  writers  and  thinkers  on  the 
subject,  then  much  of  the  prejudice  against  a  revision  would 
disappear.  The  question  in  fact  would  then  not  assume  the 
invidious  form.  Is  it  wise  to  tamper  with  our  existing  noble 
Version  ?  but  would  simply  be  this.  With  such  an  amount  of 
change  before  us  as  the  foregoing  principles  would  seem  to 
involve,  is  it  wise  or  unwise  to  disturb  our  existing  transla- 
tion? On  the  amount  of  change  the  whole  subject  will 
mainly  be  found  to  turn,  and  till  that  be  approximately 
estimated  all  dealing  with  current  objections  will  be  futile. 
Our  present  opponents,  even  those,  it  may  be  said,  who  at 
least  ought  to  be  better  informed,  at  once  assume  that  there 
will  be  a  great  amount,  and  then  proceed  to  state  all  the 
evils  that  will  follow. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  127 

We  must  then  deal  with  the  question,  however  roughly,  of  How  it 
probable  amount.  But  how  can  this  best  be  done  ?  Pro-  Remained, 
bably  in  two  ways  :  first,  as  in  the  case  of  the  amount  of 
change  likely  to  be  introduced  by  grammatical  and  exegetical 
considerations,  by  taking  some  current  revision  made  on 
general  principles  of  distinct  avoidance  of  change  except 
where  accuracy  required  it,  and  by  making  a  calculation  from 
actual  inspection  of  the  sum  total  of  corrections  that  would 
be  likely  on  such  a  system  to  be  introduced  in  the  whole  of 
the  New  Testament.  Secondly,  by  giving  actual  samples  of 
revision  based  on  the  principles  of  the  foregoing  chapter,  and 
checked  by  all  the  limitations  which  we  have  already  spe- 
cified. We  shall  then  have  before  us,  a  system  in  which 
generally  unnecessary  change  is  avoided,  and  also  one  in 
which  limiting  and  conservative  considerations  are  still  more 
allowed  to  prevail. 

For  a  rough  estimate  of  the  greatest  amount  of  change  Amount  of 
that  it  would  seem  reasonable  to  expect  in  any  revision  of  revisioVof 
the  present  day,  we  may  turn  to  one  already  used  in  reference  p,^^ 
to  textual  change, — The  Revised  Translation  by  Five  Clergy- 
men.    In  this  work  though  change   has   been  very  freely 
introduced  wherever  faithfulness  and  accuracy  seemed  to 
require   it,  yet  it  certainly  may  be   considered   as   a   fair 
specimen   of    a   revision  in  which  unnecessary  change   is 
avoided.     The  amount  of  change  is  greater,  especially  in  the 
case  of  inaccuracies,  than  would  result  from  an  observance 
of  the  principles  of  this  chapter ;  as  scarcely  any  instance, 
however  slight,  has  been  allowed  to  pass  without  emendation,. 


128  REVISION  OF  THE 

If  then  we  first  make  our  calculation  from  this  particular 
translation,  we  shall  probably  have  arrived  at  results,  as  to 
the  amount  of  change,  beyond  which  it  may  be  considered 
certain  that  no  careful  and  conservative  revision  of  the  present 
time  would  ever  advance.  We  shall  in  fact  have  arrived  at 
what  mathematicians  call  the  superior  limit,  the  inferior  limit 
being  either  change  only  where  it  would  simply  be  impossible, 
on  any  principle  of  faithfulness,  to  maintain  the  present 
Version,  or  no  change  at  all. 

Let  us  take  two  different  portions,  one  from  the  Gospels, 
the  other  from  the  Epistles,  so  as  to  form  as  fair  an  estimate 
as  we  can  for  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament.  If  we  take 
the  first  four  chapters  of  St.  John's  Gospel  and  count  all  the 
changes  (except  those  due  to  textual  criticism,  which  have 
been  estimated  already)  we  shall  find  that  they  amount  to 
about  172.  The  majority  of  these  changes,  however,  is  of  so 
slight  a  kind  as  regards  the  general  tone  and  rhythm  of  the 
verse  (insertions  of  the  article,  changes  of  perfect  to  the 
simple  preterite,  &c.)  that  they  would  probably  escape  the 
notice  of  the  general  hearer.  The  number  of  verses  in  the 
four  chapters  is  166. 

If  we  now  take  a  short  epistle,  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians,  and  similarly  count  the  changes,  we  shall  find 
them  about  167,  the  number  of  verses  being  149.  If  we 
now  combine  the  results  so  as  to  form  a  rough  estimate  for 
the  whole  New  Testament,  this  result  is  arrived  at, — about 
339  changes  in  315  verses,  or  very  little  more  on  the 
average  than  at  the  rate  of  o?te  change  for  each  verse.     Such 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


i«9 


a  result  cannot  fairly  be  considered  very  alarming,  when  we 
remember  that  this  amounts,  on  an  average,  to  a  change 
of  a  single  word  in  certainly  not  less  than  every  twenty.  At 
any  rate,  even  if  it  should  seem  alarming,^  it  may  be  considered 
sufficient  to  dispose  of  the  greater  part  of  the  current  argu- 
ments against  revision,  which  are  founded  on  the  assumption 
of  a  far  greater  per-centage  of  change.  When  it  is  quite 
clear  that  no  revision  would  be  tolerated  in  excess  of  that  of 
the  Five  Clergymen,  and  when  cool  calculation  shows  that 


^  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  and  cer- 
tainly not  unsatisfactory,  that  this 
amount  of  change  has  already  been 
thought  very  alarming,  not  only  by 
episcopal  speakers  in  the  recent 
sitting  of  Convocation  (see  The 
Guardian  for  May  ii),  but  even 
in  public  journals  where  thorough- 
ness of  work  is  more  often  recom- 
mended than  purely  conservative 
change.  The  fears,  however,  are  not 
altogether  well  founded.  In  the 
first  place  it  may  be  said  that  no 
present  Revision  for  public  use 
would  be  likely  to  go  so  far  as  that 
of  the  Five  Clergymen,  on  which 
the  calculation  was  based.  Still 
when  all  the  small  changes,  not 
only  in  the  text  and  translation,  but 
also  in  the  italics  and  even  punctua- 
tion, which  would  almost  certainly 
be  introduced  even  by  the  most 
conservative  Revisers,  are  taken  into 
the  calculation,  it  does  not  seem 
likely  that  the  aggregate  of  changes 


great  and  small  (the  majority  will 
certainly  be  of  this  description)  will 
numerically  be  much  less  than  has 
been  specified,  though  the  whole 
Version  will  be  revised  to  a  de- 
cidedly lower  key  than  that  of  the 
Five  Clergymen.  The  comparison 
in  an  article  in  The  Times  (for  May  6) 
between  one  change  in  every  verse, 
and  one  note  in  every  bar  in  a  piece 
of  music,  is  hardly  fair.  In  the  first 
place,  the  ratio  of  the  one  change  to 
the  average  number  of  elements  un- 
changed is  very  different  in  the  two 
cases,  and,  in  the  next  place,  it  is 
certainly  true  that  we  may  express 
the  same  sentiment  by  different 
forms  of  words,  whereas  the  same 
air  can  only  be  expressed  by  the 
same  sequence  of  notes.  After  all, 
calculation  will  show,  as  is  indicated 
in  the  text,  that  such  a  standard  of 
revision  will  only  involve  change  to 
the  amount  oj  Jive  per  cent.  Can 
this  be  thought  very  serious  ? 

K 


I30  REFISION  OF  THE 

in  that  particular  revision  the  amount  of  change  would 
appear  to  be  about  one  word,  and  that  often  a  little  word,  in 
each  verse,  surely  it  is  idle  to  call  this  recasting  or  re- 
modelling, and  to  argue  accordingly. 

It  cannot  be  pleaded  that  other  portions  of  Scripture 
would  show  very  different  results  to  those  derived  from  the 
portions  now  chosen.  In  St.  Paul's  Epistles,  in  the  work 
referred  to,  the  amount  of  change  is  very  steady. 

If  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  had  been  translated,  the 
change  in  it  would  probably  have  risen  above  the  standard, 
but  this  would  have  been  more  than  balanced  by  the  smaller 
amount  of  change  in  other  Gospels,  in  two  of  which  it 
would  have  probably  fallen  below.  If  then  we  may  assume 
that  any  future  revision  would  certainly  not  overstep  the 
limits  practically  observed  in  the  work  referred  to,  we  arrive, 
for  our  superior  Hmit,  at  this  result, — one  change  in  every  four 
verses  due  to  textual  criticism^  and  about  one  change  in  each 
verse  due  to  grammar  and  general  exegesis.  But  this,  let  it  be 
remembered,  is  the  superior  limit,  below  which  it  is  perfectly 
clear  that  any  revision  of  the  present  time  would  certainly 
fall.  If  every  petty  change  due  to  every  cause  were  to  be 
taken  into  account,  the  result  would  be  as  above,  but,  in  the 
foregoing  estimate,  notice  is  only  taken  of  the  greater  fomis 
of  change  due  to  textual  and  grammatical  considerations. 

We  have  now  to  try  and  estimate  how  far  below  this 
superior  limit  any  modern  revision  would  be  likely  to  fall. 
This  can  only  be  done  by  giving  some  samples  of  revision, 
textual  and  grammatical,  based  on  the  principles  of  the  last 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  131 

chapter,  as  far  as  a  single  mind  can  do  it :  but  it  must  be 
well  borne  in  remembrance  by  the  intelligent  reader  that  he 
has  here  only  the  judgment  of  a  single  mind,  and  that  the 
results  would  probably  be  different  in  the  case  of  several 
minds  in  union.  The  difference,  however,  would  not  perhaps 
ultimately  be  in  excess.  On  first  going  over  the  work  the 
amount  of  change  would  be  great ;  but  on  a  reconsideration 
of  it,  experience,  maturity  of  powers,  conviction  of  the 
impossibility  of  following  rigid  rules,  and, — best  of  all 
teachers, — consciousness  in  many  passages  of  failure  and  of 
over-correction,  would  finally  reduce  the  changes,  on  the 
second  revision,  almost  by  one-half.  All  united  companies 
of  revisers,  whatever  their  work  may  be,  commonly  begin  with 
timidity,  rapidly  advance  to  boldness  and  excess  of  change, 
and  end  with  caution  and  conservatism.  When  the  TraXivrpoiroQ 
avpa  in  revision,  as  the  Greeks  call  it,  once  begins  to  blow,  it 
continues  with  all  the  steadiness  of  a  trade  wind.  It  does 
not  then  by  any  means  follow  that  a  mixed  company  of 
Revisers  would  introduce  in  the  long  run  more  changes  in 
actual  amount  than  any  one  single  scholar  of  moderation 
and  sobriety.  The  changes  introduced  by  the  company 
would  undoubtedly  be  better  than  those  of  the  individual, 
but  they  would  not  be  more  numerous. 

The  portions  of  Scripture  chosen  are  the  Sermon  on  the  Sample 
Mount,  and  four  of  the  most  difficult  chapters  of  St.  Paul's  chosen  for 
Epistle  to  the  Romans  :  the  first  as  being  a  portion  of  Scrip-  '■^^'^'°"- 
ture  in  which  the  change  needed  is  very  little ;  the  second  as 
being  a  portion  where  necessary  change  reaches  a  maximum. 

K  2 


132  REFISION  OF  THE 

Except  in  cases  where  the  reason  for  the  change  is  obvious, 
the  principles  on  which  it  is  made  are  shortly  specified  in  the 
footnotes.  The  changes  due  to  textual  criticism  are  indi- 
cated by  spaced  printing,  and  the  reading  of  the  Authorized 
Version  given  in  the  lefthand  margin  ;  the  changes  due  to 
grammar  and  other  principles  are  indicated  by  blacker  type, 
and  the  words  which  have  been  affected  by  the  changes 
are  given  in  the  righthand  column.  The  amount  as  well  as 
the  nature  of  the  changes  can  thus  easily  be  seen.  It  may 
be  added  that  italics  are  left  as  we  find  them  in  what  may 
be  called  (for  these  added  words)  the  first  really  standard 
edition  (Cambridge,  1638). 

We  begin  then  with  our  blessed  Lord's  Sermon  on  the 
Mount. 

ST.  MATTHEW.— CHAP.  V. 

CRITICAL.         I  And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  grammatical. 
went   up   into  the^  mountain  :   and     a 


^  Here  a  change  seems  positively  Hebrew,  and   almost  certainly  not 

required  not  merely  on  grammatical  here    generically    (*  the    mountain 

grounds,  but  on  general  and  exegeti-  country'),  opoQ  being  always  used  in 

cal  grounds.  It  was  *  the  mountain,'  the  N.  T.  to  denote  a  single  moun- 

not  necessarily  'the  known  moun-  tain,  and  7)  opeivi)  (Luke  i.  39,  65) 

tain'    (De  Wette),  but  simply  the  the     mountain-country.      All    the 

mountain  near  to  which  and  on  the  English  Versions   adopt   the    inde- 

sides  of  which  the  multitudes  then  finite    article;     the    Anglo-Saxon, 

were  gathered ;  to  opog  to  irXijaiov,  however,  has  properly  retained  the 

Euthymius.    The  article  is  cer/azn^y  definite  translation,  'THonemunt.' 

not  used  indefinitely  either  in  Greek  See  Bosworth,  Anglo-Saxcm  Gospels, ' 

(see  Hermann,  on  Viger,  p.  703)  or  in  loc.  p.  16. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  133 

GRAMMATICAL. 

when  he  was  set,  his  disciples  came 
unto  him.  2  And  he  opened  his 
mouth,    and    taught    them,    saying, 

3  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit :  for 
theirs   is   the   kingdom   of  heaven. 

4  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn :  for 
they  shall  be  comforted.^  5  Blessed 
are  the  meek  :  for  they  shall  inherit 

the  earth.  6  Blessed  are  they  that^  which  do 
hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness : 
for  they  shall  be  filled.  7  Blessed 
are  the  merciful :  for  they  shall  ob- 
tain mercy.  8  Blessed  are  the  pure 
in  heart :  for  they  shall  see  God. 
9  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers  :  for 
they  shall  be  called  the  sons'  of  God.     children 


'*■  This  verse  is  placed  after  ver.  5  &  thirst'  more  closely  together, — 

by  Lachmann,  Tregelles,  and  other  why  there  should  be  a  change  from 

editorsontheauthority  of  the  Codex  the   translation   in   ver.  4.     Tynd. 

Bezae,  the  Curetonian  Syriac,  and  a  Cran.  and   Gen.  similarly  vary  as 

definite  comment   of  Origen ;    but  to  '  which '  but  not  as  to  the  inser- 

it  is  almost  certain  that  the  authority  tion  of  the  '  do/  as  in  the  A.  V. 
would  be  considered   by  all  sober  ^  Probably   a    desirable    change, 

critics  as  far  too  weak  to  justify  any  The  distinction  between  '  children  ' 

change.  and  'sons'   may  usually  be   main- 

-  One  of  those  rer?/ small  changes  tained  with  advantage  both  in  this 

which  will  often  have  to  be  made.  and  in  other  passages  of  the  New 

There  is  really  no  reason, — except  Testament.    The  reference  of  course 

it  can  possibly  be  that  the  insertion  is  to  the  vloOsffia,  but  no  argument 

of  'do'  was  thought  to  bind  'hunger  can    be    founded    on    the    general 


»34 

CRITICAL. 


REVISION  OF  THE 

10  Blessed  ^r^  they  which  are  per- 
secuted for  righteousness'  sake  :  for 
theirs   is   the   kingdom   of  heaven. 

1 1  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall 
revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and 
shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against 
you  falsely,^  for  my  sake.  1 2  Re- 
joice, and  be  exceeding  glad,'*  for 
great  is  your  reward  in  heaven  :  for 


GRAMMATICAL. 


translation  of  this  word,  as  it  is 
translated  in  three  ways  in  the  A.  V. 
— viz.,  'adoption'  in  Rom.  viii. 
15,  23 ;  'adoption  of  sons,'  Gal.  iv.  5; 
'adoption  of  children,'  Eph.  i.  5. 
We  may  remark  that  there  is  no 
need  to  displace  the  article,  there 
being  at  least  two  good  grammati- 
cal reasons  (the  nuncupative  verb 
KXr]9ri(TovTai  and  the  absence  of 
the  article  before  Oeov)  why  it 
should  not  be  expressed  in  the 
Original,  though  presumably  latent. 
It  may  be  added  that  throughout 
the  paragraph  the  translation  of  on 
is  maintained  as  in  the  A.  V.  No 
doubt  on  more  commonly  gives 
the  reason  ('because')  while  yap 
rather  confirms  ('  for'),  but  to  press 
such  a  principle  here  would  be  quite 
needless  :  comp.  ver.  36.  In  ver.  12 
where  on  and  yap  appear  together 
the  matter  is  more  doubtful. 


^  The  word  'falsely'  {^l/tvdofievoi) 
would  not  appear  if  the  translation 
were  made  from  the  text  of  Lach- 
mann  or  Tischendorf  (ed.  7),  but 
its  omission  is  very  feebly  supported, 
and  could  not  be  accepted  when  the 
evidence  for  and  against  the  omis- 
sion is  soberly  considered.  Meyer 
is  evidently  influenced  by  purely 
internal  and  subjective  considera- 
tions. These  have  their  just  weight 
both  here  and  generally,  but  few 
would  deem  them  sufficient  to  make 
up  for  the  small  amount  of  evidence 
against  the  word. 

2  We  have  placed  a  comma  after 
this  word  for  the  sake  of  more 
closely  connecting  the  clause  with 
the  words  that  follow,  and  so  of 
thus  marking  the  slight  change  of 
ratiocination  involved  in  the  on  and 
yap,  and  of  avoiding  the  heavier 
'  because.' 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT. 


135 

'GRAMMATICAL* 


SO   persecuted    they    the    prophets 
which  were  before  you, 

13  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth  : 
but  if  the  salt  have  lost  his  savour, 
wherewith  shall  it  be  salted  ?  it  is 
thenceforth  good  for  nothing,  but  to 
be  cast  out,  and  to  be  trodden  under 
foot  of  men.     14  Ye  are  the  light 
of  the  world.    A  city  set^  on  an  hill     that  is  set 
cannot  be  hid.     15  Neither  do  men 
light  a  candle,  and  put  it  under  the''     ^ 
bushel,  but  on  the'^  candlestick ;  and     a 
it   giveth  light  unto  all  that  are  in 
the  house.      16    Even  so^  let  your  Let  your  light  so 


^  The  relative  is  here  omitted 
with  Wijcliffe,  it  being  really  a  prin- 
ciple of  some  importance  to  main- 
tain, where  possible,  the  translation 
of  the  participle  when  thus  used 
without  the  article,  and  being  thus 
what  is  called  a  secondary  predica- 
tion :  see  Donaldson,  New  Cratylus, 
§  301.  The  relatival  or  directly 
predicative  translation  is  found  in  all 
the  older  Versions  (except  JVycl.) 
and  even  in  Alford,  Auth.  Fers.  Re- 
vised (in  loc),  but  it  is  not  logically 
or  grammatically  correct.  What  our 
blessed  Lord  says  is  this,  *A  city 
cannot  be  hid  when  it  lieth  on  a 
mountain.'     The  words  that  most 


nearly  say  this,  with  the  least  possible 
disturbance  of  the  A.  V.,  are  those 
in  the  text.  No  doubt  both  bpovg 
and  Kunkvrj  could  be  more  literally 
translated,  but  the  principle  of  mini- 
mum change  suggests  the  present 
words. 

^  These  two  changes  seem  posi- 
tively required,  if  any  account  is 
really  to  be  taken  of  the  article. 
The  slight  difficulty  that  the  reader 
feels  is  not  so  much  owing  to  the 
translation,  as  to  the  fact  that  a 
bushel  is  not  one  of  those  articles 
which  are  commonly  found  in  houses 
now. 

2  The  correction  is  really  required 


136  REFISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

light  shine  before  men,  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works,  and 
glorify  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

17  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to 
destroy  the  law,  or  the  prophets  :  I 
am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to 
fulfil.  18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot 
or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass 
from   the   law,    till   all  be   fulfilled. 

19  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break 
one  of  these  least  commandments, 
and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be 

called  least^    in   the    kingdom   of     the  least 
heaven  :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and 
teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called 
great   in   the   kingdom   of   heaven. 

20  For  I  say  unto  you.  That  except 
your  righteousness  shall  exceed 
the  righteousness  of  the  scribes  and 


for  perspicuity.  Nine  English  readers  forward,  and  make  it  the  first  word 
out  of  ten  think  that  the  '  so'  refers  in  the  sentence. 
to  what  follows  and  not  to  what  ^  So  Wycliffe :  Tynd.  and  the  re- 
precedes.  Tyndale  and  all  the  later  maining  Versions  prefix  the  definite 
Versions  except  Rhem.  coincide  with  article.  Consistency  seems  to  require 
the  A.  V.  The  Anglo-Saxon  and  the  omission, — '  shall  be  called  great 
Pf^ycL  both  properly  throw  the  'so'  ....  shall  be  called  least.' 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

CRITICAL. 

Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

21  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was 
said  to^  them  of  old  time,  Thou 
shalt  not  kill :  and  whosoever  shall 
kill  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judg- 
ment 2  2  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
whosoever  is  angry  with  his  brother 
Many  ancient   without  a  cause^  shall  be  in  danger 

authorities  omit     ^      ,         .     ,  ,         , 

of  the  judgment :  and  whosoever 
shall  say  to  his  brother,  Raca,  shall 
be  in  danger  of  the  council :  and^ 
whosoever  shall  say.  Thou  fool,  shall 
be   in  danger   of  hell  fire.     23  If 


without  a 
cause. 


GRAMMATICAL. 


by 


but 


1  The  translation  here  adopted  is 
not  perfectly  certain,  the  ablatival 
use  ('by  them')  being  grammati- 
cally defensible  (see  Winer,  Gramm. 
§  31.  10, p.  275, ed.  Moulton,  Meyer, 
Kommentar,  in  loc),  but  not  exe- 
getically  probable,  the  clause  '  but  I 
say  u7ito  you,'  ver.  22,  seeming  to 
stand  in  such  clear  parallelism  to  the 
precedingwords.  The  Gothic,  Anglo- 
Saxon,  and  all  the  English  Versions 
adopt  the  dative :  so  also  the  Margin. 
There  seems  then  full  reason  for  the 
change. 

2  The  words  *  without  a  cause'  are 
vei-y  doubtful.  The  Vatican  and 
Sinaitic  MSS.  supported  by  several 


Versions  omit:  the  remaining  Uncial 
MSS.  with  the  Old  Latin,  Syriac, 
and  Coptic  Versions  retain  the 
words.  In  a  case  of  such  clear  doubt 
it  would  seem  right  to  leave  the 
words  in  the  text,  but  to  notice 
in  the  margin  the  doubtfulness  of 
the  reading. 

^  This  change  is  necessary  for  con- 
sistency. There  can  be  no  reason 
for  translating  the  Sk  by  'and' 
in  one  clause  and  'but'  in  the 
next,  when  the  first  four  words 
in  both  clauses  are  the  same.  The 
Genevan  and  Rhemish  alone  adopt 
'and.'  The  rest  agree  with  the 
Authorized  Version. 


138 


REFISION  OF  THE 


GRAMMATICAL. 

therefore^  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  Therefore  if 
the  altar,  and  there  remember^  that  rememberest 
thy  brother  hath  ought  against  thee  ; 
24  Leave  there  thy  gift  before  the 
altar,  and  go  thy  way;  first  be  re- 
conciled to  thy  brother,  and  then 
come  and  offer  thy  gift.  25  Agree 
with  thine  adversary  quickly,  while'  whiles 


1  This  change  might  seem  at  first 
sight  needlessly  minute.  It  is  how- 
ever very  desirable  to  avoid,  as  far 
as  possible,  giving  ovv  the  strong 
illative  force  which  the  position  of 
'  wherefore'  at  the  beginning  of  the 
sentence  certainly  seems  to  imply. 
This,  as  we  shall  find  in  St.  Paul's 
Epistles,  is  better  reserved  for  aga. 
We  are  also  preserving  the  same 
position  for  the  illative  particle  which 
it  occupies  in  ver.  19.  The  exegesis 
of  the  passage  seems  also  to  require 
the  subordination  of  the  inference. 
It  was  the  remembrance  of  the 
grave  punishment  that  overhangs 
the  unloving  and  evil-speaking,  that 
suggests  the  solemn  counsel  in  ver. 
23.  It  does  not  so  much  directly 
follow  from  it  as  indirectly,  and  by 
natural  consequence.  The  older 
Versions  preserve  the  order  in 
Auth.,  except  Genev.,  which  adopts 
the  thoroughly  correct  *  if  then' 
(though  not  always  to  be  pressed). 


and  Rhem.,  which  here  adopts  '  if 
therefore.' 

^  The  change  to  the  subjunctive 
is  apparently  necessary  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  a  parity  of  moods  in  the 
two  clauses.  Here  again  Rhem.  is 
with  the  change.  The  remaining 
Versions  maintain  the  indicative; 
but  in  the  first  clause  Tynd.  and 
Cra?i.  both  preserve  the  indicative, 
and  so  far  are  consistent.  The 
somewhat  doubtful  question  as  to 
when  the  indicative  rather  than 
the  subjunctive  should  follow  '  if,' 
is  answered  succinctly  and  with 
very  good  sense  by  Latham,  English 
Language,  §  536,  Vol.  n.  p.  42/; 
(ed.  4). 

3  '  Whiles'  as  an  archaic  form 
(see  Johnson,  Dictioiiary,  ed.  La- 
tham s.v.)  may  be  properly  changed 
into  the  more  usual  form.  All 
the  Versions  have  'whiles'  except 
Coverdale,  which  agrees  with  the 
form  in  the  text. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


39 


CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

in  the  way      thou  art  with   him  in  the  way:^ 

with  him 

lest  at  any  time^  the  adversary  de- 
liver thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge 
deliver  thee  to  the  oflEicer,  and  thou 
be   cast  into   prison.      26  Verily  I 
say  unto   thee,   Thou  shalt   by  no 
means  come  out  thence,    till  thou 
hast  paid  the  uttermost  farthing. 
27  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said^ 
by  them  of   a  '  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery, 
old  time         28    But    I    say    unto    you,     That 
whosoever   looketh    on     a    woman 
to   lust  after   her   hath   committed 
adultery  with    her    already   in   his 


J  This    slight     transposition     is  preserved  in  translation  (Matt.  iv.  6) 

necessitated  by  the  changed  order  sometimes  omitted  (Matt.  vii.  6).  As 

which  critical   considerations  seem  a  rough  rule  perhaps  it  may  be  said 

clearly  to   require  in  the  Original.  — that  where   the   idea  of  time  is 

The  emphasis   thus  falls  more  on  expressed    (as   here,    emq   otov)  or 

the  iv  Ty  6d({i,  and  should  be  pre-  distinctly  implied   in   the  sentence 

served  in  the  translation.     The  place  there  the    longer   form    should  be 

of  emphasis  in  English  is  frequently  used ;  where  it  is  only  latent,  then 

at   the  close  of  the  sentence.    See  the  shorter  form  *  lest'  will  be  sufR- 

Bain,    Rhetoric,    p.     lOO.       Some  cient.    The  longer   form  here  first 

valuable  remarks  on  the  importance  appears  in  Cranmer. 
of  the  order  in  an  English  sentence  ^  The    reading    of   the    text   is 

will    be    found    in    Marsh,   Engl.  supported   by    very   distinctly   pre- 

Language,  Lect.  xvi.  p.  347  sq.  ponderating  evidence.     The    Cure- 

^  The  translation  of  firjirore  is  by  tonian  Syriac  and  Vulgate  are  among 

no  means  uniform  in  the  A.  v.,  the  the   minority,    but    their    evidence 

temporal  adjunct  being  sometimes  cannot  turn  the  scale. 


I40 

CRITICAL. 


should 
be  cast 


REFISION  OF  THE 

GRAMMATICAL. 

heart.  29  Yea^  if  thy  right  eye  and 
offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast 
it  from  thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for 
thee  that  one  of  thy  members  should 
perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole  body 
should  be  cast  into  hell.  30  And 
if  thy  right  hand  offend  thee,  cut  it 
off,  and  cast  it  from  thee :  for  it  is 
profitable  for  thee  that  one  of  thy 
members  should  perish,  and  not 
that  thy  whole  body  should  go^  into 
hell.  3 1  It  hath  also*  been  said,  it  hath  been 
Whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife, 
let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorce- 
ment. 32  But  I  say  unto  you, 
That  whosoever  shall  put  away  his 


>  This  is  not  a  certain  correction, 
as  perhaps  it  is  nearly  as  much  too 
strong  as  the  A.  V.  is  too  weak. 
It  however  does  seem  to  bring  out 
the  meaning,  that  not  only  must  the 
particular  sin  be  avoided  but  even 
the  first  motions  of  it  in  the  heart 
checked.  This  is  clearly  felt  by 
Tynd.  and  (?en.,  in  both  of  which 
the  translation  is  '  therefore.' 

'  The  critical  evidence  for  the 
text  distinctly  preponderates.  The 
Rec.  Text  is  apparently  an  emen- 
datory  repetition  from  ver.  29. 


^  Not  a  certain  correction,  but 
still  apparently  necessary  to  mark 
that  this  is  a  fresh  example  of  the 
contrast  between  the  old  and  new 
dispensation.  The  particle  Sk  has 
here  the  force  which  its  etymology 
suggests  (*in  the  second  place'), 
and  which  often  marks  its  use  both 
in  the  Greek  Testament  and  else- 
where. Compare  Donaldson,  New 
Cratylus,  §  155,  p.  284.  The 
change  from  '  hath  been'  to  *  was' 
(Alford)  does  not,  in  this  particular 
case,  seem  necessary. 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT.  14, 


GRAMMATICAL. 


wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  forni- 
cation, causeth  her  to  commit  adul- 
tery :  and  whosoever  shall  marry  her 
when^  divorced,   committeth   adul-     that  is 
tery. 

2fZ  Again,  ye  have  heard  that 
it  hath  been  said  to  them  of  old  by 
time.  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thy- 
self, but  shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord 
thine  oaths.  34  But  I  say  unto 
you,  Swear  not  at  all ;  neither  by 
heaven,  for  it  is  God's  throne : 
35  Nor  by  the  earth,  for  it  is  his 
footstool :  neither  by  Jerusalem,  for 
it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King.  36 
Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy 
head;  for  thou  canst  not  make  because 
one  hair  white  or  black.      37  But 


^  An  important  correction.    The  See  De  Wette  and  Meyer,  in  Inc.     It 

participle  has  not  the   article,  and  must    however    always    remain   an 

must    not  be   translated  definitely.  important   fact    in    the   great   con- 

Whether,    however,    it   should    be  troversy  connected  with  this  verse 

translated     '  a     divorced     woman'  that  St.  Matthew  has  not  inserted  the 

generally,  or,   as  in  the  text,  is  by  article.     Had  he  done  so  it  would 

no     means     certain.      The     most  have  been  certain  that  the  reference 

natural  view  would  seem  to  be  that  was    to    the    special     case    above- 

aTToXtXw/Asvjjv  is  what  grammarians  mentioned:    as   it   is,   the   utmost 

call  a  tertiary   predicate,   and  that  that   can   fairly    be  said  in   regard 

thus  the  reference  is  to  one  unlaw-  of  the  exact  inference  to  be  drawn 

fully    divorced   as   above  specified.  from  the  words,  is — nan  liquet. 


142  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

let  your  speech^  be,  Yea,  yea  ;  Nay,  communication 
nay :  whatsoever  is  more  than  for  whatsoever 
these  cometh  of  evil.'* 

38  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a 
tooth  for  a  tooth.  39  But  I  say 
unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil : 
but  whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on 
thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the 
other  also.  40  And  if  any  man 
will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take 
away  thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy 
cloke  also.  41  And  whosoever  shall 
compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with 
him  twain.  42  Give  to  him  that 
asketh  thee,  and  from  him  that 
would^  borrow  of  thee  turn  not  thou 
away. 

43  Ye   have  heard  that    it  hath 


'  Not  an  important  change,  but  'word;'  Rhem.,  'talke.'     The  rest 

apparently  desirable  to    mark   that  as  Auth. 

it  was    oral    communication   here  ^  On    the    translation    of     this 

referred  to,  and  conveying  by  speech  word,  see  the  notes  on  chap.  vi.  13. 

the    convictions   or    facts    asserted  ^  Attention  may  be  called  to  this 

either    affirmatively   or   negatively.  translation  of  tov  QiXovra.     It  can 

Comp.  Meyer,  in  loc.  The  comment  hardly  be  doubted  that  this   form 

of  Bengel  in  reference  to  the  repeated  *  would'  which,  strictly  considered, 

'  yea'  and  *  nay*  is  very  good ;  '  est  implies    contingent     determination 

rei,  sit   est  dicti :    non  rei,  sit  non  (see  Bain,  Eiigl.  Grammar,  p.  104), 

dicti.' ^ycZ.  gives  as  the  translation,  approaches   more   nearly  and  idio- 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT. 


143 

GRAMMATICAL. 


been  said,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bour, and  hate  thine  enemy.  44  But 
Abless  them  I  Say  unto  you.  Love  your  enemies,\ 
do\oo?^to°'''  ^^^  P^^y  fo^  them  which  ^  persecute 
hltr  o^u^^  ^^^  •  45  That  ye  may  be  the  sons'  children 
Adespitefully  of  Y^ur  Father  which  is  in  heaven  : 
use  you  and     ^^^  ^^  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the 

evil  and  good,^  and  sendeth  rain  on  on  the  good 
the  just  and  unjust.     46  For  if  ye  on  the  unjust 
love  them  which  love  you,  what  re- 
ward  have   ye  ?    do   not   even  the 
publicans  the  same*?     47  And  if  ye 


matically  to  the  meaning  of  the 
original  than  any  other  expression. 
The  translation  'that  desireth* 
(Alf.)  is  heavy,  and  better  suited 
to  the  stronger  form  ^ovXofiai : 
'  that  wisheth'  is  weak ;  and  '  that  is 
willing'  too  purely  independent  of 
all  latent  purpose,  to  suit,  at  any 
rate,  the  present  passage. 

^  This  is  one  of  the  many  cases 
in  which  the  2  or  3  oldest  MSS.  with 
the  best  cursives  and  some  few  Ver- 
sions of  high  character  are  opposed 
to  the  Codex  Bezae  supported  by  all 
the  second-class  Uncial  MSS.  and 
many  Versions.  Nearly  all  modern 
critics,  in  both  cases  in  this  verse, 
agree  with  the  older  witnesses,  and 
adopt  the  shorter  reading. 

2  See  note  on  ver.  9. 

^  Here  a   very    rigidly   accurate 


translation  would  perhaps  mark  the 
absence  of  the  article  '  on  evil  men 
and  good'  (comp.  Wycl.  'on  good 
and  evil  men')  and  similarly  in  the 
next  clause.  This  however  would 
seem  to  be  unnecessary,  the  general 
sense  being  expressed  fully  and  fairly 
by  the  text,  especially  when  the  re- 
petition of  the  preposition  is  dis- 
pensed with.  The  evil  and  good 
and  the  just  and  unjust  are  here 
considered  as  a  whole  class  to  whom 
the  benefits  are  equally  vouchsafed. 
See  above,  p.  114,  note. 

*  The  best  critical  editors  here 
read  ovtioq,  but,  as  it  would  seem, 
not  on  distinctly  sufficient  evidence. 
In  the  next  verse  the  balance  is 
much  more  decided,  the  Vatican, 
Sinaitic,  and  Codex  Bezae  being  all 
on  the  same  side. 


144  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

salute  your  brethren  only,  what  do 
ye  more  than  others?  do  not  even 
publicans  so?  the  heathen  the  same?  48  Be 
ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

I  Take  heed  that  ye  do  not  your 
alms  righteousness^  before  men,  to  be 

seen  of  them :  otherwise  ye  have  no 
reward  of  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  2  When  therefore^  thou  Therefore  when 
doest  alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  tkim  alms 
before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in 
the  synagogues  and  in  the  streets, 
that  they  may  have  glory  of  men. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have 
their  reward.  3  But  when  thou 
doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand 
know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth ; 
4  That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret : 


1  This   is  a   textual    change    in  ^  Change  made  on  the  same  prin- 

which  the  state  of  the  critical  evi-  ciple  as  in  chap.  v.  23.     The  in- 

dence  is  much  about  the  same  as  in  sertion  of  *  thine'  in  italics  in  the 

chap.  V.  44.     AH  the  best  modern  A.  V.   is  clearly  unnecessary;   see 

editors   adopt   the    reading    in    the  below  ver.  3.     It  is  found  in  Tynd. 

text  :    iXtrjfioavvtfV    yvas    a    very  and  Gen.,  but  not  in  Cranmer  nor 

natural  gloss.  in  Rhem. 


^openly. 

thou  prayest, 
thou  shalt 


^openly. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret 
himself  shall  reward''  thee^  /^. 

5  And  when  ye  pray,  ye  shall 
not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are:  for 
they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the 
synagogues  and  in  the  corners  of  the 
streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of 
men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  They 
have  their  reward.  6  But  thou, 
when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy 
closet,  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy 
door,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in 
secret ;  and  thy  Father  which  seeth 
in  secret  shall  reward  thee  ^.  7  But 
when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repeti- 
tions, as    the  heathen  do :  for  they 


145 

GRAMMATICAL. 


^  The  reading  is  here  very  doubt- 
ful. On  the  whole,  due  regard  being 
had  to  the  principles  of  the  above 
revision,  to  the  state  of  the  evidence, 
and  to  the  possibility  of  a  conforma- 
tion to  ver.  18,  it  seems  best  to  re- 
tain the  pronoun. 

^  The  change  here  to  'requite' 
(Alford)  is  unnecessary.  No  doubt 
*  reward '  is  now  commonly  referred 
to  the  idea  of  repaying  for  good,  and 
has  lost  its  neutral  sense  of  simple 
requital :  with  passages,  however, 
such  as  I  Sam.  xxiv.  17  before  us  it 
does  not  seem  necessary  to  disturb 


the  familiar  words.  Here  again  is 
a  case  in  which  the  principle  of  least 
possible  change  seems  to  influence 
our  decision. 

^  The  omission  of  '  openly'  seems 
consistent  with  the  principles  of  this 
revision.  The  three  great  MSS. 
(observe  that  the  Alexandrian  is  de- 
ficient throughout  the  portion  now 
before  us)  are  in  favour  of  the  omis- 
sion both  here  and  in  ver.  6,  and  are 
supported  by  valuable  cursive  mss. 
and  several  important  Versions.  The 
best  critical  editors  also  agree  in  the 
omission. 

L 


146 


REVISION  OF  THE 


CRITICAL. 


GRAMMATICAL. 


forgive 


think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for 
their  much  speaking.  8  Be  not  ye 
therefore  like  unto  them :  for  your 
Father  knoweth  what  things  ye  have 
need  of,  before  ye  ask  him.  9  After 
this  manner  therefore  pray  ye  :  Our 
Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed 
be  thy  name,  i  o  Thy  kingdom  come. 
Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven  so  in  earth 

as  it  is 

also  upon  earth.^    t  i  Give  us  this  in  heaven, 
day  our  daily  bread.    1 2  And  forgive 
us  our  debts,  as  we  also  have  for-  we 
given  our  debtors.^     13  And  lead 


^  It  may  be  thought  bold  to 
change  such  famiUar  words,  but  the 
original  Greek  seems  positively  to 
require  it,  the  clause  ytvijQrjTU)  to 
QkXrjfid  (Tov  being  thus  preserved  in 
more  solemn  parallelism  with  the 
two  preceding  clauses.  The  defining 
words  do  not  thus,  as  in  Auth., 
form  in  effect  a  substantive  part  of-* 
the  whole  clause,  but  preserve  their 
true  logical  position.  The  transition 
to  the  second  part  of  the  holy  prayer 
and  to  our  earthly  needs  is  thus  also 
better  defined.  This,  however,  is 
one  of  those  changes  which,  if  made 
by  any  committee,  would  provoke 
the  most  unfavourable  criticism.  It 
is  well  for  us  then  to  have  samples 
of  such  corrections  before  us,  that  we 


may  make  up  our  minds  on  the  sub- 
ject beforehand,  and  not  be  swayed 
by  the  sudden  prejudices  of  the  time 
when  they  first  appear.  Some  striking 
remarks  on  these  three  great  clauses 
and  their  import,  considered  logi- 
cally, will  be  found  in  an  article  by 
Hanne,  in  the  Jahrlnicher  fur 
Deutsche  Theologie  for  1866,  p.  507 
sq. 

*  The  reading  is  very  doubtful  on 
account  of  the  division  of  authorities, 
some  reading  a^it/i£v,  some  a^iojwfv, 
and  the  remaining  (among  which 
are  the  Vatican,  Sinaitic,  and  Dublin 
Rescript)  the  perfect,  a.<pr)Kafitv. 
We  adopt  this  with  the  chief  critical 
editors.  In  the  case  of  the  con- 
cluding words  of  the  verse,  the  pre- 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  147 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL, 

US  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver 
^For  thine  is  US  from  evil.^  /\  14  For  if  ye  forgive 
and  th?  °'"'  ^^^  *^^^^  trespasses,  your  heavenly 
power,  and      Father  will  also  forgive  you  :    i  c.  But 

the  glory,  for  o         j  d 

ever.  Amen,  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses, 
neither  will  your  Father  forgive  your 
trespasses. 

16  Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be 
not,  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad 
countenance  :  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces,  that  they  may  appear 
unto  men  to  fast.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  They  have  their  reward.  17 
But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint 
thine  head,  and  wash  thy  face  ; 
18  That  thou  appear  not  unto 
men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father 
which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father 


ponderance   for  the   omission    is  a  introduce   a  change,   although   the 

little  more  distinctly  defined,  there  balance  of  exegetical  evidence  seems 

being  no  division  among  the  authori-  in  fevour  of  the  masculine,  '  from  the 

ties  on  either  side  in  favour  of  any  Evil  One.'     Consider  Rom.  xvi.  20, 

third   reading  (as  above),  and   the  Eph.  vi.  16,  2  Thess.  iii.  3,  i  John 

Old    Latin,    Coptic,    and    Vulgate  iii.  8,  and  compare  above  chap.  v.  37. 

joining  with  the  three  most  ancient  In  both  these  cases  it  is  well  worthy 

MSS.   in   favour  of  the   omission.  of  notice  and  consideration  that  the 

These  words,  however,  it  may  again  great  Greek  interpreters  are  in  fevour 

be  observed,  will  not  be  surrendered  of  the  masculine.     Under  any  cir- 

without  much  controversy.  cumstances  the  alternative  rendering 

^  Here  it  is  perhaps  best  not  to  ought  to  be  placed  in  the  margin. 

L  2 


148  REFISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 

^openly.  thee  ^\ 

19  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  the^  earth,  where  earth 
moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  break  through  and 
steal :  20  But  lay  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither 
moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through 
your  nor  steal.     21  For  where  thy^  trea- 

your  sure   is,    there  will  thine  heart  be 

also.  22  The  light  of  the  body  is 
the  eye :  if  therefore  thine  eye  be 
single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full 
of  light.      23  But   if  thine   eye  be 


^  The  weight  of  authority  for  the  ii.   15,  seems  to  depend  on  a  due 

omission  is  here  more  decided  than  recognition  of  this  principle, 

in  ver.  4  and  ver.  6,  and  the  omission  ^  These  two  corrections  are  not 

may  be  deemed  a  certain  correction.  quite  certain,  though  very  probable. 

2  Accuracy  seems  to  require  this  Here  the  Codex  Bezae  and  Dublin 
very  trifling  insertion.  It  is  always  Rescript  both  have  lacunae.  We 
a  safe  rule  to  observe  the  article  in  are  thus  left  with  the  Vatican  and 
translation  when  it  appears  after  a  Sinaitic  against  the  great  bulk  of 
preposition.  Prepositions,  as  is  well  the  second-class  Uncial  mss.  The 
known,  so  often  obliterate  the  article  strong  support  given  by  the  Versions 
(see  Winer,  Grammar,  §  19,  p.  157,  to  the  two  older  MSS.,  and  the  agree- 
ed.  Moulton),  that  when  it  does  ment  with  them  of  the  valuable  cur- 
appear  it  may  safely  be  pressed.  The  sives  marked  i  and  28  seem  to  justify 
true  interpretation  of  the  difficult  the  correction.  Comp.  ver.  1 7  for  a 
words  ha  rfjg  rtKvoyoviag,  i  Tim.  like  change  to  the  singular. 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  149 

GRAMMATICAL. 

evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
darkness.  If  therefore  the  light  that 
is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is 
that  darkness  ! 

24  No  man  can  serve  two 
masters  :  for  either  he  will  hate  the 
one,  and  love  the  other ;  or  else  he 
will  hold  to  the  one,  and  despise  the 
other.  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and 
mammon.  25  Therefore  I  say  unto 
you,  Be  not  carefur  for  your  life,  T^'^^  "°, 

■^       '  -^  '  thought  for 

what  ye  shall  eat,  and  what  ye  shall  or 
drink ;  nor  yet  for  your  body,  what 
ye   shall   put   on.     Is   not   the  life 
more  than  the  meat,  and  the  body  meat 
than  the  raiment?     26  Behold  the  raiment 
fowls  of  the  air ;  that^  they  sow  not,  for 
neither   do   they   reap,   nor    gather 
into  barns  ;  yet  your  heavenly  Father 
feedeth   them.     Are   ye   not   much 


^  On  the  reasons  for  this  change  of  the  two  definite  articles  is  re- 
see  the  remarks  of  Trench,  On  the  quired  on  the  principles  of  reasonable 
Auth.  Version,'^.  13.     In  this  same  accuracy. 

verse  there  is  some  doubt  as  to  the  ^  'phe  word   in   the  Original   is 

reading.     The  evidence    seems    in  on,  and  has  obviously  here  not  its 

favour  of  i?ec.  ((cairt  TTtTjre),  but  in  causal  but  its  explanatory  meaning 

the  translation  of  the  text  so  taken  *  that.'     As  Meyer  observes,  it  is  in 

the  A.  V.  is  slightly  inaccurate.  In  the  effect  equivalent  to  dg  eicelvo  on, 

concluding   words  the  introduction  Comp.  Joh.  ii.  18,  2  Cor.  i.  18,  al. 


I50  REFISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

better   than    they  ?      27  Wliich    of 

you  by  being  careful  can  add  one  taking  thought 

cubit  unto  his  lifetime  ?^     28  And  stature  ? 

why  are   ye  careful  for  raiment?  take  ye  thought 

Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,  how 

they  grow ;  they  toil  not,  neither  do 

they  spin.     29  And  yet  I  say  unto 

you,  That  even  Solomon  in  all  his 

glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of 

these.      30   But,'^    if   God    so    clothe  Wherefore, 

the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to  day 
is,  and  to  morrow  is  cast  into  the 
oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe 

you,    O    ye    of  little    faith  ?      3 1    Be  Therefore  take 

not     therefore    careful,     saying,  "°    °"^   ' 
What  shall  we  eat  ?  or,  What  shall 
we  drink  ?  or.  Wherewithal  shall  we 
be  clothed  ?     32  For  after  all  these 
things   do   the   Gentiles   seek :    for 


'  Clearly  required  by  the  context.  cubitis  metitur.'  Here  again  the 
The  idea  of  supporting  life  specially  alternative  rendering  should  be  put 
by  means  of  food  in  ver.  25,  is  in  the  margin, 
expanded  in  ver.  26,  and  continued  ^  The  strong  ratiocinative '  where- 
in its  more  general  form  in  the  fore'  of  Auth.,  though  found  in 
present  verse.  All  the  English  Tynd.,  Cranmer,  Gen.,  al.,  cannot 
Versions,  howrever,  adopt  the  current  properly  be  maintained  as  the 
view.  So  also  Bengel,  whose  com-  translation  of  the  simple  ^£.  Wycl. 
ment  on  Luke  xii.  26  is,  *hanc  and  Rhem.  adopt  'and,'  but  the 
(scil.  longitudinem    aetatis)    nemo  copula  is  here  too  weak. 


ENGL  ISH  NEW  TESTAMENT,  1 5 1 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that 
ye  have  need  of  all  these  things. 
33  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  his  righteousness  ;  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you.     34  Be  not  therefore  care-  Take  therefore 

J,     11    f  1  r  ^  "O  thought 

fill  for  the  morrow  :  for  the  morrow 

^the  things  of  shall    be    Careful    for  ^  itself.      Suf- shall  take 
r    ■  11-1  -1  thought 

ncient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil 
thereof. 

CHAPTER   VII. 
I  Judge    not,    that    ye    be    not 
judged.      2   For    with    what  judg- 
ment ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged  : 
and   with   what   measure   ye   mete, 
^again.  it  shall  be  measured  to  you'^  ^ .     3 

And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote 
that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  con- 
siderest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thine 


'  The  translation  in  the  text  is  be  thought  one  of  the  cases  where 

somewhat  heavy  but  is  adopted  to  idiomatic  force  may  set  aside  verbal 

preserve    a  consistent  rendering  of  consistency. 

fiepiiivdv  throughout  the  paragraph.  ^  There  is  here  no  doubt  whatever 

Tyndale   and     the    older   Versions  that  fierprjOrjcrerai,  not  avTijierpr]- 

translate,  alike  easily  and  forcibly,  Br]atTai  is  the  true  reading.     The 

*  Care  not  then  for  the  morrow,  but  latter    has     only    the    support    of 

(for,  Cov.,    Gen.)  let  the   morrow  cursive    manuscripts     and     a    few 

care  for  itself     Perhaps  this  may  Greek  and  Latin  Fathers. 


152  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

own  eye  ?     4  Or  how  wilt  thou  say- 
to  thy  brother,  Let  me  pull  out  the 
mote  out  of  thine  eye  ;  and,  behold, 
the   beam   is   in   thine    own    eye  ?     ^ 
5    Thou   hypocrite,   first   pull^   out     cast 
the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye  ;  and 
then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  pull     cast 
out   the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's 
eye.     6  Give  not  that  which  is  holy 
unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your 
pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample 
them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again 
and  rend  you.'^ 

7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock, 
and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you. 
8  For  every  one  that  asketh  re- 
ceiveth ;  and  he  that  seeketh  find- 
eth ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh  it 
shall  be  opened.  9  Or  what  man 
^\f  is  there  of  you,  of  whom  ^  his  son 


'  It  clearly  cannot   be  desirable  perfectly  clear.     Perhaps  the  verse 

to  vary  the  translation  of  tK^aXiiv  has  a  limiting  character  ;  Do  what 

in  two  consecutive  verses,  maybe  done  to  improve  others  with 

2   We  have  removed  the  mark  of  all  humility,  but  do  not  carry  it  to 

paragraph  in  the  usual  editions  and  such  an  excess,  that  it  would  only 

connect  verse  6  with  ver.  5,  but  it  too  clearly  be  a  very  provocative  to 

may   be    admitted    that  the   exact  profanation  and  rejection.  See  Meyer, 

connexion  of  thought  does  not  seem  Kommentar,  in  loc. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  153 

CRITICAL,  GRAMMATICAL. 

ask  shall  ask  bread/ — will  he  give  him  a 

he  ask  stone?     10  Or  if  he  al SO  ask  a  fish, 

will  he  give  him  a  serpent  ?  1 1  If  ye 
then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how 
much  more  shall  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to 
them  that  ask  him  ?  12  Therefore 
all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that 
men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even 
so  to  them  :  for  this  is  the  law  and 
the  prophets. 

13    Enter    ye    in    through  the  at  the  strait 
narrow^  gate  :  for  wide  is  the  gate, 
and  broad  is  the  way,  that  leadeth 
to  destruction,  and  many  there  be 
which  go  in  thereat:     14  Because^ 


1  The  reading  is  doubtful.  The  Tyndale  and  the  early  Versions, 
critical  balance  seems  in  favour  of  the  would  not  be  maintained  in  any 
omission  of  iav,  and  the  change  of  revision.  At  the  same  time  we  are 
aiTtjay  into  aiTrjtTSi.  The  transla-  enabled  by  the  change  to  give 
tion  is  adjusted  accordingly,  the  rtOXiixfisvi],  ver.  14,  a  much  more 
particle   'of   being    introduced   to  accurate  rendering. 

make   the   regimen   a    little    more  ^  The  reading  is  here  very  doubt- 
perspicuous,  ful.       The    second    hand    of    the 

2  The  corrections  in  this  and  the  Vatican  MS.  and  the  Codex 
following  verse  are  for  the  sake  of  Ephremi  read  ri  (how !) ;  the  first 
making  the  meaning  more  distinct ;  hand  of  the  Vatican,  and  the  Sinaitic, 
but  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  on,  the  Alexandrian  MS.  (as  has 
old    rendering,    which    is    that    of  been  already  observed)  and  Codex 


154  RE  n  SI  ON  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

narrow  is  the  gate,  and  straitened  strait     narrow 

is  the  way,  which  leadeth  unto  Ufe, 

and  few  there  be  that  find  it.     15 

But^  beware  of  false  prophets,  which     Beware 

come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing,  but. 

inwardly   are  ravening  wolves.     16     they  are 

Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits. 

Do  men  gather  grapes  from"  thorns,     of 

or  figs  from  thistles  ?      17  Even  so     of 

every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good 

fruit ;  but  the  corrupt  tree  bringeth     a 

forth    evil   fruit.      18  A  good   tree 

cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither 

can  a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good 

fruit.      19  Every  tree  that  bringeth 

not  forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down, 

and  cast  into  the  fire.     20  Where- 


Bezae  bdng  defective.     This  would  is    '  dum     ipsi    datis     operam    ut 

seem  clearly  a  case  where  the  prin-  intretis,   cavete  eos    qui   claudunt.' 

ciple  of  least  possible  change  might  At  the  close  the  pronoun  *  they'  is 

be  allowed  to  decide  the  question.  perhaps  omitted    with    advantage. 

'  The  omission  in  translation  of  The    outward    garb    and    inward 

the  particle  Si  tends  to  obscure  the  nature  are  thus  kept  more  closely 

connexion.      It    would  seem    that  in  antithesis. 

ver.  15  is  to  be  connected  in  thought  ^  A  slight  change,  but  probably 

with  ver.  14,  and  that  the  current  necessary.      In  some  passages,   the 

of  the  Divine  thought  is, — 'If  so,  use  of  the  particle  'of  as  synony- 

then   beware  of  those  who  might  mous  with  '  from'  causes  consider- 

add  to  your  difficulties  in    finding  able  difficulty  to  the  general  reader, 

the  true  path.'     Bengel's  comment  See  especially  Luke  xvi.  9. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  155 

GRAMMATICAL. 

fore  by  their  fruits   ye   shall  know 
them. 

21  Not  every  one  that  saith 
unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  he 
that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.  22  Many  will 
say  to  me  in  that  day.  Lord,  Lord, 

J  •  J  A.  t  1-^1  ->  li^ve  we  not 

did  we  not  prophesy'  m  thy  name  ?  prophesied 
and  in  thy  name  cast  out  devils  ?  have  cast 
and  in  thy  name  do  many  wonderful  done 
works?     23  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them,  I  never  knew  you :  de- 
part from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 
24  Therefore   whosoever   heareth 
these   sayings   of  mine,  and  doeth 
them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise 


'  The   futurity   implied   in    this  terite  respectively,  will   commonly 

verse  {■qfik.pav  fKtivijv  tiTTi.  rrjv  rrjQ  be  observed  in  three  forms  of  sen- 

KpiaeijjQ,  Euthym.)  seems  to  suggest  tences  as  particularly  serviceable — 

an  alteration,  that  marks,  somewhat  viz.,  emphatic,    interrogative,    and 

more  distinctly   than  the  ordinary  negative.     In  the  last  case  especially 

compound  perfect,  that  what  is  here  this  compound  form  will  be  found 

referred  to  is  past,  and  belongs  to  very  serviceable.     See  especially  the 

the  past.  Itmaybe  here  conveniently  clear  remarks    and   distinctions   in 

observed  that  'did'  when  thus  used  Pickbourn,     Dissertation     on     the 

is   purely    aoristic    and    equivalent  English  Ferh,  pp.    25   sq.;  37  sq. 

when  united  with  any  verb  to  the  (London,  1789);  and  comp.  Latham, 

English  preterite.     This  useof'do'  English  Language,  §  510,  Vol.  11. 

and  '  did'  for  the  present  and  pre-  p.  394  sq. 


REVISION  OF  THE 


man,  which  built  his  house  upon 
the^  rock  :  25  And  the  rain  de- 
scended, and  the  floods  came,  and 
the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that 
house ',  and  it  fell  not :  for  it  had 
been^  founded  upon  the  rock. 
26  And  every  one  that  heareth 
these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth 
them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a 
foolish  man,  which  built  his  house 
upon  the  sand  :  2  7  And  the  rain 
descended,  and  the  floods  came, 
and  the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon 
that  house ;  and  it  fell :  and  great 


GRAMMATICAL. 


^  Not  a  certain  correction,  it 
being  somewhat  doubtful  whether 
the  article  with  this  particular 
substantive  can  be  used  as  idio- 
matically in  reference  to  class  and 
category  as  with  the  more  familiar 
substantive  'sand/  ver.  26.  It  is  really 
a  matter  of  individual  judgment. 
That  the  English  article  can  be  used 
generally  we  well  know :  the  ques- 
tion, however,  is  whether  it  can  be 
here  idiomatically  so  used  with  this 
particular  substantive.  It  may  also 
be  observed,  as  a  general  and  safe 
rule  for  a  translator,  that  in  English 
the  definite  article  (which  in  fact  is 
really  the  unemphatic  form  of  the 


demonstrative  'that,'  Bain,  Engl. 
Grammar,  p.  34)  is  particularly 
definite,  and  does  commonly  and 
most  naturally  refer  to  something 
well  known  and  defined  previously. 
Comp.  Latham,  English  Language, 
§  368,  Vol.  II.  p.  208. 

^  The  change  to  the  pluperfect 
seems  required,  as  emphasizing  the 
antecedent  fact.  It  will  always  be 
observed,  however,  that  this  tense  is 
one  of  the  least  flexible  of  our  tenses, 
and  often  gives  a  rigidity  to  a 
clause,  which,  in  a  general  narrative 
especially,  mars  the  idiomatic  ease 
of  expression.  It  is  not  clear  that 
this  is  not  the  case  here. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


:57 


CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

was  the  fall  of  it.  28  And  it  came 
to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
sayings,  the  multitudes^  were  as  to-  people 
nished  at  his  doctrine  :  29  For  he 
taught  them  as  07ie  having  authority, 
the  and  not  as  their^  scribes. 

Such  would  seem  to  be  the  amount  of  revision  actually 
necessary,  on  the  principles  already  laid  down,  in  the  im- 
portant portion  of  Scripture  on  which  we  have  been  dwelling. 
Such  too  would  probably  be  the  average  amount  of  correc- 
tion that  would  be  required  in  the  Gospels  generally,  in  a 
revision  of  the  nature  contemplated.  The  differences  of 
reading  are  more  and  more  important  than  at  first  might 
have  been  expected,  but  the  exegetical  changes  few  and  un- 
important. In  the  III  verses  we  have  19  changes  due  to 
textual  considerations,  an  amount  not  in  excess  of  the  esti- 
mated standard ;  but  in  these  same  verses  the  changes  due 
to  grammar  and  exegesis  are  only  (if  we  count  each  single 
correction)  about  56,  or  just  one-half  of  the  estimated 
maximum  amount  for  the  New  Testament  generally. 


'  Clearly  desirable  to  mark  what  reading  in  the  text  seems  distinctly 

we  know  is  so  constantly  expressed  preponderant.     Not  only  the  Vati- 

in    the     Gospels — viz.,     that    our  can  and  Sinaitic  Manuscripts,  but 

blessed    Lord's   teaching    attracted,  the    best    cursives    and   the  great 

and  produced  great  effect  upon,  the  majority  of    ancient  Versions   (al- 

masses    of    the    people.    Compare  ways  very  important  witnesses)  all 

Luke  xii.  i,  Mark  xi.  18,  al.  concur    in    the    insertion    of   the 

^  The  evidence  in  favour  of  the  pronoun. 


158  REVISION  OF  THE 

We  now  pass  to  a  very  different  portion  of  Scripture,  in 
which  the  balance  is  the  other  way,  and  in  which  the 
amount  of  the  grammatical  corrections  is  considerable,  and 
their  general  character  of  by  no  means  slight  importance. 

We  subjoin,  as  before,  a  few  notes ;  but  as  the  changes 
are  numerous  and  in  many  cases  self-explanatory,  it  does 
not  seem  desirable  to  comment  on  every  individual  altera- 
tion. The  tenor  of  all  is  the  same, — not  only  to  be  faithful 
to  the  Original,  but  also  to  set  forth  the  reasoning  more 
clearly  to  the  general  hearer  and  reader. 

EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS.— CHAP.  V. 


GRAMMATICAL. 


I  Being  justified  therefore^  by  Therefore  being 

justified 

have         faith,  let  ushave  peace  with  God 
through    our    Lord    Jesus    Christ : 


^  The  transposition(i)  gives  the  re-  proximately  correct 'then.'  Seehow- 

quisite  prominence  to  diKaiujOkyTsg,  ever  the  comments  on  p.  112. 

and  marks  the  close  connexion  with  ^  The  weight  of  evidence    is   so 

the  concluding  words  of  the  prece-  decidedly  in  favour  of  the  reading  of 

ding  chapter.     It  also  (2)  places  the  the  text  that  we  seem  bound  to  adopt 

'therefore'  in  that  subordinated  posi-  the  hortatory  ex(^fiiv  rather  than  the 

tion  in  which  it  seems  more  nearly  simply   declaratory    txontv.      The 

to  express  that  idea  of  retrospective  liability  to  change  of  vowels  even  in 

reference,  which  is  usually  implied  by  the    best    manuscripts,    technically 

the  ovv.     See  Klotz,  Devarius,  Vol.  called  itacism,  must,  however,  always 

II.    p.    717.      It   may  be   doubted  leave  us — especially  in  such  passages 

whether  in  the  stricter  logic  of  these  as  the  present,  where  the  internal 

epistles    accuracy  does  not   require  arguments    for   the   less    supported 

that  the  '  therefore'  should  not  give  reading  are  very  strong — rather  in 

way  in  many  places  to  the  more  ap-  doubt  as  to  the  positive  correctness 


ENGLISH  NETV  TESTAMENT. 


159 


GRAMMATICAL. 

2  Through    whom    also   we   have  By 

had  our^  access  by  faith^  into  this  have  access 

grace   wherein  we   stand ;    and  we 

glory  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  rejoice    hope 

God.     3  And  not  only  so,  but  we 

glory  in  our*  tribulations  also  :  know-  tribulations 

ing  that  tribulation  worketh  patience; 

4  And    patience,    approval;*    and  experience (^«) 


of  our  decision.  The  whole  subject 
of  the  orthography  of  the  N.  T.  re- 
quires very  careful  reconsideration. 
See  Winer,  Grammar,  §  5,  p.  54  sq. 
ed.  Moulton,  and  comp.  Scrivener, 
Introduction  to  the  New  Testament, 
p.  417. 

*  The  perfect  must  be  marked.  It 
is  not  merely  'habemus'  but  'habui- 
mus,'  viz.,  when  we  became  Chris- 
tians, and  now  while  we  are  such. 
As  Bengel  rightly  observes, — *  prae- 
teritum,  in  antitheto  ad  habemus, 
ver.  I.'  Cranmer  marks  this  but 
very  paraphrastically.  The  two  other 
changes  in  the  verse  are  slight,  but 
necessary.  It  seems  better  to  retain 
the  same  translation  both  for  did  and 
for  the  verb  KavxaaOai  in  consecu- 
tive verses.  There  is  no  doubt  an 
inconvenience  in  the  use  of  the  same 
word  'glory' in  two  different  senses  in 
the  same  clause  ;  but  '  boast'  is  an 
unpleasant  translation,  and  'rejoice' 
is  not  exact.     The  insertion  of  the 


article  before  'hope'  (in  the  Greek 
it  is  latent,  and  elided  by  the  preposi- 
tion) seems  also  to  clear  up  the  mean- 
ing.   Comp.  Heb.  iii.  6. 

2  The  reading  is  doubtful;  the 
words  'by  faith'  being  omitted  by 
the  Vatican  MS.  and  authorities  of 
considerable  weight.  The  addition 
of  the  Sinaitic  to  the  retaining  autho- 
rities, and  the  preponderance  of  the 
Versions,  seem  to  justify  our  main- 
tenance of  the  Received  Text. 

'  The  article  seems  very  clearly  to 
have  here  its  pronominal  force — 'der 
(uns  betreflFenden)  Leiden,"  Meyer. 
So  also  in  ver.  11,  and  not  uncom- 
monly in  this  Epistle,  and  elsewhere. 
Few  points  require  more  judgment 
than  the  adoption  of  this  pronominal 
translation  in  English.  The  context 
alone  must  be  our  guide. 

^  This  translation  of  SoKifirj  is  sug- 
gested by  the  context.  The  word 
may  refer  to  what  is  antecedent 
('  proving, '     fVycL  ;     '  probation,' 


i6o 

CRITICAL. 


RE  FI SI  ON  OF  THE 

approval,  hope :  5  And  hope 
maketh  not  ashamed ;  because  the 
love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our 
hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which 
was  given  unto  us.  6  For  when 
we  were  yet  without  strength,  in  due 
season^  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly. 
7  For  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man 
will  any  one  die  :  yet  peradventure 
for  a  good  man  some  one  doth  even 
dare  to  die.  8  But  God  commendeth 
his  own  love  toward  us,  in  that, 
while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ 
died  for  us.  9  Much  more  then, 
being  now  justified  by  his  blood, 
shall  we  be  saved  through  him  from 
the  wrath'^  fo  come.      10    For  if, 


GRAMMATICAL. 


will  one 
some  would 

his  love 


we  shall  be 
saved  from 
wrath 


Rhem. — following  the  Vulgate),  or, 
as  here,  to  the  resultant  state,  and  to 
what  is  consequent.  Bengel,  with  his 
usual  acuteness,  observes, — '  doKiixr] 
est  qualitas  ejus  qui  est  doKifiog.' 

1  The  exact  meaning  of  these 
words  is  greatly  contested,  there 
being  at  least  four  different  shades 
of  meaning  that  have  been  assigned 
to  the  simple  words  Kara  Kaipbv. 
Such  being  the  case,  the  more  exact 
translation  of  the  word  Kaipog  seems 
required  on  the  principle  of  faith- 


fulness. The  idea,  that  the  death  of 
our  blessed  Lord  was  verily  at  the 
critical  time,  is  thus  perhaps  a  little 
more  clearly  brought  out. 

2  The  article  prefixed  to  opy^f 
must  certainly  be  noticed  in  trans- 
lation. This  can  only  be  done,  as 
in  the  text,  or  by  translating  *  God's 
wrath,'  the  insertion  being  sug- 
gested and  justified  by  the  anti- 
thetical idea  in  ver.  7,  The  change 
adopted  in  the  text  seems  to  be  the 
simplest. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


i6i 

GRAMMATICAL. 


when   we   were   enemies,    we  were 
reconciled    to   God    through    the  by 
death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being 
reconciled,  shall  we  be  saved  by  we  shall 
his  life.     1 1  And  not  only  so,  but 
we  also  glory  in  God  through  our  joy 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  through  whom  by 
we  have  now  received  the  recon-  atonement 
ciliation. 

12  For  this  cause, ^  as  by   one  wherefore 
man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
by  sin,  death  ;  and  so  death  passed  and  death  by  sin 
through'  unto  all  men,  for  that  all  upon 
sinned.'     13  For  until  the  law  sin  have  sinned 


^  This  change  seems  desirable.  In 
a  connexion  so  closely  logical  as 
that  of  St.  Paul,  it  is  clearly  of  great 
importance  to  maintain,  as  far  as 
consistent  with  our  idiom,  a  correct 
translation  of  the  particles  of  in- 
ference and  reasoning.  The  stronger 
word  'wherefore'  (equivalent  to  '  and 
therefore,'  according  to  Bain,  Eng^ 
lish  Grammar,  p.  67)  is  best  re- 
served for  dpa  or  dpa  ovv. 

^  It  is  hardly  possible  to  avoid 
noticing  in  translation  the  carefully 
chosen  Sir}\9iv,  especially  when  fol- 
lowing the  dcrrjXOfv  just  above. 
The  pervasive  power  of  death  seems 
here  specially  marked. 


^  The  translation  of  the  simple 
word^jwaproi/  is  here  extremely  diffi- 
cult. The  true  idea '  omnes  peccarunt 
peccante  Adamo'  (Beng.)  seems  to  be 
best  brought  out  by  the  omission 
of  the  auxiliary.  At  the  same  time 
it  may  be  admitted  that  the  idea  of 
individual  sins  (see  especially  Theo- 
doret,  in  loc),  which  it  seems  also 
theologically  correct  to  include,  is 
not  so  distinctly  maintained  as  in 
the  *  have  sinned'  of  the  older  Ver- 
sions. This  then  cannot  be  con- 
sidered by  any  means  a  certain  cor- 
rection, though  it  seems  preferable 
to  the  A.  v.,  and  to  the  '  were 
sinners,'  of  the  Five  Clergymen. 


1 62  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAt. 

was  in  the  world ;  but  sin  is  not 
imputed    when    there    is    no    law. 

14  Nevertheless  death  reigned  from 
Adam  to  Moses,  even  over  them  that 
had  not  sinned  after  the  similitude 

of  the  transgression  of  Adam,  who  Adam's  transgr. 
is  the  type  of  him  that  was  to  come,  figure 

1 5  Howbeit  not  as  the  trespass,^  But  offence  {bh) 
so  also  is  the  free  gift.     For  if  by  the  through 

-  ,  ,  one,  many 

trespass  of  the  one,  the  many  died;  be  dead, 
much  more  did  the  grace  of  God,  more  the 
and  the  gift  by  grace,   which  is  by 
the  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  abound  °"^ 

hath  abounded 

unto  the  many.     16  And  not  as  //many 

was  through  one  that  sinned,  so  is  by 

the  gift :  for  the  judgment  caine  ot^  ivas  by  one  to 

one  unto    condemnation,    but    the 

free  gift  came    of  many*  trespasses    «    offences 

unto  justification.     17  For  if  by  the 

one  man's 

trespass  of  the  one,  death  reigned  offence 


1  It  seems  necessary  to  maintain  generally,  but  in   passages  such  as 

a  careful  translation  of  7rapd7rrw/ia.  the   present,  where  every   word  in 

The  translation  of  A.  V.  (*  offence')  the  inspired  Original  is  of  doctrinal 

does  not  preserve  the   latent  anti-  importance,    great   accuracy   would 

thesis     to    the    vTraKoi)    that   was  appear  to  be  required.    This  remark 

shown  by  Christ.  Comp.  ver.  19.  may  be   extended   to  many  of  the 

^  The  slight  change   is  to  mark  changes  in  this  very  profound  and 

the  change  of  preposition.      Such  difficult  chapter.      No  part  of  the 

alterations  would  not  be  introduced  N.  T.  is  more  trying  to  a  reviser. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

through  the  one;  much  more 
shall  they  which  receive  the  abun- 
dance of  the  grace  and  of  the  gift  of 
righteousness,  reign  in  Hfe  through 
the  one,  even  Jesus  Christ.  i8 
Wherefore,  as  through  one  tres- 
pass //  came^  unto  all  men  to 
condemnation  ;  even  so  through 
one  righteous  act''  it  came  unto 
all  men  to  justification  of  life. 
19    For   as    by*  the    disobedience 


163 

GRAMMATICAL. 

by  one 

they  abundance 

grace 

shall  reign 

by  one 

Therefore 
as  by  the 
offence  of  one 
judgment  came 

upon by 

the  righteous- 
ness of  one,  the 
free  gift  came 
upon  all  men 
unto 


^  Here  the  principle  of  faith- 
fulness seems  to  require  that  as 
little  as  possible  should  be  im- 
ported into  the  context.  Winer  sug- 
gests the  simple  introduction  of  the 
purely  neutral  cnck^ri,  i.e.  'cessit/ 
'  the  result  was'  ('  the  issue  was,' 
Five  Clergymen), — and  correctly. 
See  Grammar,  §  64.  2.  b,  p.  734, 
ed.  Moulton.  The  common_  sup- 
plement is  TO  Kpiiia  f.ysvtTo  for  the 
first  clause,  and  to  xopiff/xa  sysvsTO 
for  the  second,  but  this  is  interpre- 
tation rather  than  translation. 

2  On  the  translation  of  OiKaiojfia, 
SiKaiou),  S'lKaiog,  and  diKaioavvrj, 
see  the  prefatory  notes  to  the  trans- 
lation of  this  Ep.  by  the  Five 
Clergymen,  p.  ix.  sq. 

2  Here  it  does  not  seem  necessary 
to  change  the  '  by'  into  *  through,'  as 


in  ver.  18  and  elsewhere.  It  is  almost 
impossible  to  lay  down  any  rules, 
but  it  perhaps  may  be  said  that 
though  in  certain  formulae  {e.g. 
'through  Jesus  Christ'),  and  in 
passages  where  there  are  clear  or 
even  latent  distinctions  between 
direct  and  mediate  agency,  there  it 
may  be  desirable  to  use  'by'  in 
reference  to  the  primary  agent  (Bain, 
-E?ig-/.GraOT??mr,  p. 5  5),and 'through' 
in  reference  to  the  '  causa  medians ;' 
but  where  there  are  no  such  distinc- 
tions, there  the  A.  V.  may  be  retained, 
unless,  as  in  ch.  v.  i,  2,  consistency 
suggests  the  change.  To  carry  out 
the  principle  further  than  this  (as  in 
Alford,  Neiu  Testament,  and  fre- 
quently in  the  revision  of  the  Five 
Clergymen)  is  to  obliterate  so  far, 
an  idiomatic  usage  of  the  preposition 

M  2 


164  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

of  the  one  man,  the  many  were  ope  man's 

disob.  many 

made  smners,  even  so,  by  the  obe-  so 
dience  of  the  one,  shall  the  many  one    many 
be   made  righteous.     20   Moreover 
the    law    also    entered,    that    the  law  entered 
trespass    might    be    multiplied,  offence 

abound 

But  where    sm    was    multiplied,  abounded, 

grace  did  much  more  abound  :     2 1 

That    as    sin    reigned    in    death,  hath  reigned 

.   ,  ...    unto 

even  so  might  grace  reign  through 
righteousness  unto  eternal  life, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.         by 

CHAP.  VI. 
I  What  shall  we  say  then?  are 
shall  we         we  to^  continue  in  sin,  that  grace 
may  abound  ?     2  God  forbid.    How 
shall  we,  who  died^  unto  sin,  live  that  are  dead  to 
any  longer  therein  ?      3  Or^  know  Know 


which  was  current   in   our   earlier  necessary,  as  helping  to  direct  the 

literature,  and  is,  in  this  particular  thought  to  the  past  epoch  of  baptism, 

instance,   radically  to    change    our  when  the  death  took  place  (ver.  3). 

Version.  The  Auth.  points  more  to  the  con- 

^  Change  to  express  the  delibera-  tinuing  state,  which  is  true  ('inbap- 

tive  subjunctive  (Winer,  Grammar,  tismo  e<  justificatione,'  Bengel),  but 

§  41.  4),  the  reading  of  the  Textus  not  here  the  prominent  idea. 

Receptus,  tTrifxevovnev,  having  only  ^  In  some  cases,  and  in  this  par- 

the  support  of  cursive  manuscripts,  ticular  formula,  the  force  of  the  par- 

and  being  probably  a  conformation  tide  seems  obliterated.     Here,  how- 

in  tense  to  the  ipovfiev  just  before.  ever,  the  force  may  be  brought  out ; 

2  The  change  though  trifling  seems  '  Or,  if  ye  do  not  recognise  this  prin- 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  165 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized  into  Christ  Jesus,  were  bap-  Jesus  Christ 
tized  into  his  death  ?     4  We  were  Therefore  we 

are 

buried  therefore  with  him  by  our 

baptism   into    death :    that   like   as  baptism 

Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead  by  raised  up 

the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we 

also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

5  For  if  we  have  become  united'  been  planted 

together  in 

to  the  likeness  of  his  death,  surely^  death,  we 

shall 

we  shall  be  also  to  the  Iike?tess  of  his  in 
resurrection.     6  Knowing  this,  that 
our  old  man  was  crucified  with  him,  is 
that    the    body    of   sin    might    be 
destroyed,  in  order^  that  we  should  that 

,  T"       1      j^i     ^  henceforth  we 

serve  sm  no  longer.     7  For  he  that  sho^y  not 
is   dead  is   made    free   from    sin.  freed 


ciple  (ver.  2),  do  ye  not  know,  &c.'  and  illustrated  in  Klotz,  Devarius, 

(ver.   3).     See  Hartung,    Partikel-  Vol.  11.  p.  93. 

lehre,  Vol.  11.  p.  61.  '  The  insertion  of  the  two  words 

'  The   translation  of  the  A.   V.  '  in  order*  renders  the  passage  a  little 

seems  actually  erroneous,  avfi^vTos  clearer,  and  just  calls  attention  to  the 

being  connected  with  ^vu),  not  with  change  of  construction  from  the  par- 

<pvTtv(t).     In  the  latter  case  it  would  tide  of  purpose  with  the  subj.  to  the 

have  been  avfKpvTfVToi,  the  verbal  favourite  N.T.genitival  infin.  of  pur- 

(pvrevTOQ  being  a  recognised  form.  pose.   See  Winer,  Grammar,  §44.  4. 

See  Plato,  Repuhl.  vi.  p.  510.  In  the  remaining  words  of  the  verse 

■•^  The  emphatic   introduction  of  the  more  usual  translation  of  the  em- 

the  contrary  aspect  by  means  of  the  phatically  placed  ixrjKsn  is  adopted, 

aWa  Koi  ought  to  be  marked  in  and  the  emphasis  secured  by  placing 

translation.     The  formula  is  noticed  it  at  the  close  of  the  sentence. 


i66  REFISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

8  Now  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ, 
we  believe  that  we  shall  also  live 
with  him  :  9  Knowing  that  Christ 
being  raised  from  the  dead  dieth  no 
more ;  death  hath  no  more  dominion 
over  him.  10  For  in  that^  he  died, 
he  died  unto  sin  once :  but  in  that 
he    liveth,    he    liveth     unto    God. 

1 1  Even  so''  reckon  ye  also  your-  Likewise 
selves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin, 

^our  Lord,     but  alive  untoGod,in  Christ  Jesus  ;^.  through  j.  c. 

12  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in 
your  mortal  body,    that   ye   should 

^it  in  obey  ^  the  lusts  thereof     1 3  Neither 

yield  ye  your  members  as  instruments 
of  unrighteousness  unto  sin :  but 
yield    yourselves    up    to^    God,    as  unto  God 


1  This  is  one  of  the  instances  in  '  The  application  of  the  principle 
which  the  A.  V.  would  probably  not  in  ver.  10  to  the  readers  is  rather 
be  changed  by  any  Revisers  who  obscured  by  the  '  likewise.'  So,  how- 
followed  the  principle  of  the  least  ever,  Tynd.  and  the  older  Versions, 
possible  change.  It  may  be  observed,  except  M'ycl.  and  Rhem.,  which 
however,  that  0  is  more  probably  the  follow  the  *  ita'  of  the  Vulgate, 
cognate  accusative  under  the  regimen  ^  An  attempt  to  mark  the  change 
of  aTTsOavf,  scil.  *the  death  that  He  to  the  more  emphasized  aorist  im- 
died,*  and  similarly,  '  the  life  that  perative  -TrapatTTTjaaTS,  '  do  it  at 
He  liveth.'  This  is  a  case  then  where  once,  and  decidedly.'  This  change 
this  alternative  rendering  ought  cer-  did  not  escape  the  vigilant  eye  of 
tainly  to  find  a  place  in  the  margin.  Bengel ;  '  majorem  vim  habet  mox 
See  above.  Chap.  iv.  p.  116.  aor.  1  vapaarriaaTt.' 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  i€f 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATIC;^L. 

alive  from  the  dead,  and  your  mem-  those  that 

are  alive 

bers  as  instruments  of  righteousness 
unto  God.    14  For  sin  shall  not  have 
dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace, 
shall  we  ^5  What  then?   are  we  to  sin, 

because  we  are  not  under  the  law, 
but    under    grace  ?       God    forbid. 

16  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye 
yield   yourselves   servants  to  obey, 
his  servants  ye  are  to  whom  ye  obey ; 
whether  it  be  of  sin  unto  death,  or  whether  of 
of  obedience    unto    righteousness? 

17  But   God   be   thanked,    that  ye 
once^  were  the  servants   of  sin,  but  ye  were 

ye  obeyed  from  the  heart  that  form  have  obeyed 
of  doctrine  which  was  delivered  you.^ 

1 8  Now  being  made  free  from  sin.  Being  then 
ye  were  made  the  servants  of  right-  became 
eousness.    1 9  I  speak  after  the  man- 
ner of  men,  because  of  the  infirmity 


^  This  italicized  word  seems  re-  relative  clause  admitting  2  or  even  3 

quired  to  mark  the  emphasis  that  forms  of  resolution.     This  latter  is, 

clearly  rests  on  the  »)r£  :  the  bondage  for  grammatical  reasons,  the  most 

is  over;  the  chain  snapt.  probable  (see  Meyer,  in  Zoc.),and  has 

^  Here  again  we  have  an  alterna-  in  its  favour  the  authority  of  Chry- 

tive  rendering,  'the  form  of  doctrine  sostom.  Hereagain  the  margin  would 

w  hereunto   ye  were  delivered,'  the  have  to  be  used. 


1 68  REFISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

of  your  flesh  :  for  as  ye  yielded  your  have  yielded 

members   servants    to    uncleanness 

and  to  iniquity  unto  iniquity ;  even 

so  now  yield  your  members  servants 

to  righteousness  unto  sanctification.  hoUness. 

20  For  when  ye  were  the  servants 

of  sin,  ye  were  free  in  regard  to^  from 

righteousness.     2 1  Wliat  fruit  then  fruit  had  ye  then 

had  ye  at  that  time  in  those  things 

whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed  ?  for  the 

end  of  those  things  is  death.    2  2  But 

now  being  made  free  from  sin,  and 

made  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  become 

fruit  unto  sanctification,  and  the  holiness 

end   everlasting   life.      2'3    For   the 

wages  of  sin  is  death ;  but  the  gift  of 

God  is  eternal  life 'in  Christ  Jesus  through  Jesus 

Christ 

our  Lord. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
I  Know  ye  not,  brethren,  (for  I 


1  If  an  attempt  is  to  be  made  to  teenth  century  appear  to  have  drawn 

express   the    idiomatic   use   of    the  a  distinction  in  meaning  between  the 

dative  ry   diKuiotrvvy   (see  Winer,  two  phrases,  the    former   implying 

Grammar,  §  31.  6)  it  can  only  be  *  in  reference  to,' the  latter 'by  reason 

by  this  adverbial  phrase.     It  seems  of.'     See  the  acute  remarks  on  these 

propertouse  the  form 'in  regard  ^0,'  and   similar   forms   of   Marsh,    On 

rather  than  the  more  famihar  '  in  the  English  Language,  Lect.  xxix. 

regard  of,'  as  the  writers  of  the  seven-  p.  660  sq. 


ENGLISH  NEfF  TESTAMENT. 


169 


GRAMMATICAL. 

Speak  to  men  that  know  the  law,)     them 

how  that  the  law  hath  dominion  over 

a  man  as  long  as  he  liveth  ?     2  For 

the  woman  which  hath  an  husband 

is  bound  by  the  law  to  her  living  i>er  husband  so 

long  as  he  liveth 

husband;^  but  if  the  husband  be  dead, 


her 

So  then 

her 

married 


she  is  loosed  from  the  law  of  her 
husband.  3  Wherefore  if,  while 
her  husband  liveth,  she  be  joined'^ 
to  another  man,  she  shall  be  called 
an  adulteress  :  but  if  her  husband  be 
dead,  she  is  free  from  that  law ;  so 
that  she  is  no  adulteress,  though  she 
be  joined  to  another  man.     4  So     !?}^,''"^'l 

Wherefore 

then,*  my  brethren,  ye  also  were  are  become 
made  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body 

of  Christ ;  that  ye  should  be  joined  married 

to  another,  even  to  him  who  was  is 


»  The  translation  of  the  A.  V.  is 
here  actually  erroneous,  the  position 
of  the  participle  being  between  the 
article  and  the  noun,  and  not,  as  the 
A.  V.  would  suggest,  after  the  noun, 
and  so  a  tertiary  predicate.  See, 
on  the  three  kinds  of  predicates, 
Donaldson,  New  Cratylus,  §  30T  sq. 

'^  This  is  not  a  correction  of  any 
moment,  but  seems  desirable  on  ac- 
count of  the  verses  that  follow,  where 
the  expression  recurs.     Tyndale  and 


the  older  Versions  translate  '  couple 
herself 

^  The  particle  wort  has  more  of 
a  consecutive  rather  than  of  a  strongly 
ratiocinative  force.  As  *  wherefore' 
appears  to  be  a  very  convenient  trans- 
lation for  ap'  ovv,  we  may  perhaps 
properly  interchange  in  English  the 
first  words  of  ver.  3  and  ver.  4.  Tyn- 
date  and  the  older  Versions  had  '  so 
then'  in  the  former  verse,  and  '  even 
so'  in  the  latter. 


I70  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

raised  from  the  dead,  that  we  should 
bring  forth  fruit  unto  God.  5  For 
when  we  were  in  the  flesh,  the 
stirrings  of  sins,  which  were  by  the  motions 
law,  did  work  in  our  members  to 
bring  forth  fruit  unto  death.  6  But 
now  we  have  been  loosed^  from  are  delivered 
that  being      the  law,  having  died^  unto  that 

wherein  we  were  held ;  so  that  we  that  we  should 
serve  in  the  newness  of  the  spirit  "^.^"^ss 

^  spirit 

and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter. 

7  What  shall  we  say  then?  Is 
the  law  sin  ?  God  forbid.  Howbeit,®  Nay, 
I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the 
law :  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  ex- 
cept the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt 
not  covet.  8  But  sin,  taking  occa- 
sion* by  the  commandment,  wrought 


^  Here  we  have  a  word  of  great  only  due  to  an  error  of  Beza's :  see 

variety  of  meaning  in  the  N.  T.,  and  Tischendorf,  hi  loc.    This  the  A.  V. 

one  never  easy  to  translate.      The  places  in  the  margin, 

change  suggested  is  not  of  impor-  ^  This   change    seems   positively 

tance,  but  seems  to  help  the  sense.  necessary  to  bring  out  the  reason- 

2  The   reading    is    slightly   inte-  ing  of  the  passage.     The  law  was 

resting  as  showing  that  our  revisers  certainly  not  sin,  but  it  stood  so  far 

must  have  had  before  them  the  edi-  in  connexion  with  it  that  it  made  it 

tionofBeza  1565,  and  here  preferred  known;    afiapTia   fikv   ovk   tan, 

it  (see  the  margin)  to  the  3rd  edition  yviopitrriKbg  de  afiapriaQ.   Theoph. 

of  Stephens,  though  it  would  seem  ^  Perhaps  it  might  be  a  little  more 

that   the   reading    ajroOavovTOQ   is  accurate,  both  here  and  in  ver.  u, to 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  171 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

in  me  all  manner  of  coveting.    For  concupiscence. 

without  the  law  sin  is  dead.    9  And  nvas    For 

I  was  alive  without  the  law  once : 

but  when  the  commandment  came, 

sin  revived,  and  I  died.     10  And 

the  very  commandment,  which  was  the  comm. 

for  life,   I  found   to  be  for  death.  ^J-^^^j"^^  ^« 

1 1  For  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the 

commandment,    deceived    me,    and 

by  it  slew  me.     1 2  So  that  the  law  wherefore 

indeed  is  holy,  and  the  command-  h 

ment  holy,  and  just,  and  good. 

13  Is  then    that  which  is  good  Was 
become  death  unto  me  ?     God  for-  made 
bid.     But  sin  became  so,  that  it  might  But  sin,  that 
appear  sin,  working  death  to  me  by  in 
that  which   is  good  ;    that  by  the  that  sin  by 

the  comm. 

commandment  sin  might  become 
exceeding  sinful.  14  For  we  know 
that  the  law  is  spiritual:  but  I  am 
carnal,    sold    under    sin.      15    For 

'  that  which 

what  I   perform,^  that  I  know  i  do  I  allow 


translate  '  having  taken/  as  the  act  we  may  retain  the  looser  translation, 

specified  by  the  participle  was  prior  On   the   translation    of  participles, 

to  that  of  the  verb,  '  took  occasion  when   thus  with   finite   verbs,   see 

and,  &c.,'  but  where  there  is  nothing  Commentary  on  Phil.  n.  ^o. 

in  the  context  that  requires  the  time  '  There  is  nearly  an  insurmount- 

of  the  actions  to  be  specially  marked,  able  difliculty  in  marking  properly 


172  REFISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

not :    for  what  I  would,   that  do  I 
not ;   but  what  I  hate,  that  I  do.     do  I. 
1 6  But  if  I  do  that  which  I  would     if  then 
not,  I  consent  unto  the  law  that  it  is 
good.     Now  then,  it  is  no  more  I 
that  perform  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth     do 
in  me.     i8  For  I  know  that  there     that  in  me 
dwelleth  not  in  me,  that  is,  in  my     dwelleth  no 
flesh,  any  good  thing  :  for  to  will  is     ^°° 
^hozu  present  with  me  ;  but  /^  to  perform 

I  find  not.  that  which  is  good  i  s  n  o  t.  19  For 
the  good  that  I  would,  I  do  not :  but 
the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  do. 
20  Now  if  I  do  that  I  would  not,  it 
is  no  more  I  that  perform  it,  but  do 
sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  2 1  I  find 
therefore  this^  law,  that,  when    I     then  a 


in  translation  the  shades  of  meaning  various  changes  in  this  verse  are  all 

in  the  KaTtpyd^ofiai,  Trpdffffoj,  and  slight,  but  seem  to  bring  out  the 

TToiw.    For  the  first  and  strongest  meaning  with  more  distinctness  than 

of  the  three  we  may  retain  the  trans-  the  Authorized  Version, 

lation  adopted  by  Juth.  in  ver.  18;  Mt  is  very  rarely  that  the  article 

but  between  the  two  last  it  seems  can  properly  be  so  translated.     Here, 

hopeless  to  attempt  to  discriminate  however,   it  seems  required  by  the 

in  English.     All  that  can  be  said  is,  idiom  of  our  language.     The  trans- 

that  7rpdff(Tw  is  the  stronger  of  the  lation,  *  the  law,'  would  also  lead  to 

two,  and  appears  to  involve  the  idea  confusion.    Tyndale  and  all  the  early 

of  accomphshment.    Comp.  Rom.  i.  Versions  (except  Wycl.  and  Rhem.) 

32,  and  see  Buttmann,   Lexilogus,  appear  to  have  been  misled  by  this 

§  95>    3»   P*   493  (Transl.).      The  use  of  the  words. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  173 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with 
me.  22  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of 
God  after  the  inward  man  :  23  But  I 
see  a  different'  law  in  my  members,  another 
warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind, 
and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to 
the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  mem- 
bers. 24  O  wretched  man  that  I 
am !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the 
body  of  this  death?  25  I  thank 
God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Wherefore  with  the  mind  I  myself  So  then 
serve  the  law  of  God ;  but  with  the 
flesh  the  law  of  sin. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
I    There  is  therefore  now  no  con- 
demnation   to   them   which   are   in 
;\who  walk     Christ  Jesus  ;^.    2  For  the  law  of  the 
not  after  the    ^  -^  ^f  ijfg  j^  Christ  Jesus  hath 

flesh,  but  after     ^  *' 

the  Spirit.^     made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin 


^  Here  it  seems  certainly  necessary  ^  There  is  considerable  diversity 

to  give  the  accurate  translation  of  in  the  readings  of  these  words  in 

iTipoQ.     It  was  not  merely  dWog  those  authorities  in  which  they  or  a 

vofjLOQ  but  'irtpoQ  vofiog.    See  Titt-  part  of  them  are  contained.     The 

mann,  Synmi.  p.   155  sq.  and,  on  evidence  for  their  complete  omission 

the  difference  between   the  words,  is,  however,   perfectly  distinct  and 

comp.  notes  on  Gal.  \.  6,  preponderant. 


[74  REVISION  OF   THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

and  of  death.     3  For  what  the  law  and  death. 
could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his 
own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  the  flesh  sinful  flesh, 
of  sin/  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin 
in  the  flesh  :     4  That  the  righteous  righteousness 
demand'^  of  the  law  might  be  ful- 
filled in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.      5  For 
they  that  are  after  the  flesh  do  mind 
the  things  of  the  flesh ;  but  they  that 
are  after  the  Spirit,  the  things  of  the 
Spirit.      6    For  the  mind  of  the  to  be  carnally 

minded 

flesh  zs  death  :  but  the  mind  of     ,      . .     ,, 

■^^  '  to  be  spiritually 

•     the  Spirit  is  life  and  peace.     7  Be-  minded 
cause   the  mind  of   the   flesh    is  camai  mind 
enmity  against  God ;  for   it  is  not 
subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 


1  Here  there  seems  no  sufficient  gate   ('justificatio')  with  StKaiwffig. 

reason  for  departing  from  the  strict  The  etymological  form  of  the  word, 

translation.      For  remarks  on  this  however,   precludes   both  forms  of 

form  of  genitive,  see  above,  p.  109.  translation,   and    limits   us   to    the 

All  the  older  Versions  adopt  the  ad-  meaning  adopted  in  the  text.     It  is 

jectival  translation,  except  fl^ycl.  and  worthy  of  notice  that  Tyndale  and 

iJ/iem.,  both  having  had  the  guidance  Coverdale  both  recognised  the  true 

of  the  Vulgate.  meaning-,  though  they  adopt  a  some- 

'^  The  translation  of  diKaiiofia  is  what  paraphrastic  translation — viz., 

by  no  means  easy.     The  Auth.  con-  *  the  righteousness   required  of  the 

founds  it  with  diKaioffvvt],  the  Vul-  law.' 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT. 


CRITICAL, 


GRAMMATICAL. 

indeed  can  be.     8   And^  they  that     So  then 
are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God. 
9  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in 
the  Spirit,  if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  dwelP  in  you.     But  if  any  man     Now 


1  This  correction  is  necessary  for 
the  logic  of  the  passage,  as  well  as 
for  the  removal  of  the  thoroughly 
erroneous  assumption  that  ^£  can 
ever  be  equivalent  to  ovv.  The 
particle  has  here  its  usual  transi- 
tional force.  It  reverts  to  the 
abstract  statement  in  the  first  clause 
of  ver.  8,  and  adds  to  it  the  illustra- 
tion of  actual  experience,  the  second 
clause  of  that  verse  being  paren- 
thetical. In  English  we  have  pro- 
bably no  better  translation  than  the 
simple  'and,'  but  it  is  confessedly 
defective,  as  not  marking  the  transi- 
tion (from  the  abstract  to  the  con- 
crete) that  is  brought  out  by  the  ^s, 
and  very  fairly  expressed  by  the 
'  autem'  of  the  Vulgate.  The  only 
other  translation  *  now,'  as  used  in 
our  ordinary  argumentative  English, 
is  too  strong,  and  suggests  too  much 
the  commencement  of  a  fresh 
argument,  whereas  we  have  here 
only  the  continuation  under  a 
slightly  changed  form  of  foregoing 
statements.  These  may  seem  at 
first  mere  niceties,  but  on  sober 
consideration  it  will  be  seen  that 
our  appreciation  of  the  mind  of  the 


inspired  writer  depends  on  our  due 
recognition  of  them.  All  correc- 
tions of  this  nature  are  important 
and  necessary. 

2  It  might  at  first  seem  doubtful 
whether  this  mood  is  strictly  correct. 
Consideration  would  seem  to  show 
that  it  is ;  as  the  particle  in  the 
Original  (t'iTrep)  involves  no  decision 
(Winer,  Grammar,  §  53.  9),  and 
the  case  is  one  that  may  or  may 
not  be  as  stated.  In  such  cases 
English  idiom  appears  to  require 
the  subjunctive:  where,  however, 
a  case  is  contemplated  as  actually 
in  existence,  then  the  indicative  is 
most  usual.  See  Latham,  Engl. 
Lang.  §  537,  and  the  comments 
in  my  notes  on  2  Thess.  iii.  14 
(TransL)  As  Meyer  acutely  ob- 
serves, the  words  carry  with  them 
an  indirect  exhortation  to  test  the 
fact.  We  retain  then  the  subjunc- 
tive throughout.  On  the  true 
meaning  of  eiirep  ('si  omnino')  see 
Klotz,  Devarius,  Vol.  11.  p.  308, 
528,  and  the  very  good  note  of 
Moulton  in  Winer,  Gramm.  l.c, 
p.  561  sq.,  on  the  uses  of  direp 
and  iiys. 


76  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is 

none  of  his.     lo  And  if  Christ  be 

in  you,  the  body  indeed  is  dead  be-  body  h 

cause  of  sin ;  but  the  Spirit  is  life 

because  of  righteousness,     ii  But 

if  the  Spirit  of  him  that  raised  up 

Jesus  from  the  dead  dwell  in  you, 

he  that  raised  up  Christ  from  the 

dead  shall  quicken  also  your  mortal  also  quicken 

bodies  by^  his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in 

you. 

1 2  Wherefore  brethren,  we  are  Therefore 
debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  that  we   to 
should'^  live  after  the  flesh.     13  For 
if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  must^  shall 

.  if  ye  through  the 

die  :  but  if  by  the  Spirit  ye  mortify  sp.  do 


'  This  is  another  interesting  proof  arbiter,  and  so,  with   that   ancient 

that   the   Revisers    of    161 1    were  witness,  retain  the  genitive,  and  the 

probably  using  the  text  of  fourth  translation  as  existing  in  our  own 

edition  of  Beza,  with  some  preference  Version. 

over  that  of  Stephens.     The  diffe-  ^  See  above,  notes  on  ch.  vi.  6, 

rence  is  that  the  former  reads  Sia  note  3,  p.  165. 

with  the  genitive   throughout   the  ^  Necessary  to  express  the  explicit 

clause;    the    latter    ^la   with   the  words    in    the     Original,    ftlXXcrf 

accusative,  which,  however,  is  no-  diroOvfjaKtiv.     In  the  second  clause 

ticed    in    the    margin.      As    it   is  it    is    the    simple   future  ^r)(Te<T9e. 

extremely  difficult  to  decide  which  The   change   in   the   remainder  of 

way  the  critical  balance  turns,  we  the  verse  is  to  remove  the  emphasis 

may  perhaps  rightly  fall  back  upon  which  Auth.  seems  accidentally  to 

the     Sinaitic     Manuscript     as     an  give  to  the  *  ye,'  by  the  prominence 


CRITICAL. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live. 
14  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons^  of 
God.  15  For  ye  received  not  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  unto  fear;  but 
ye  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption, 
wherebywe  cry,  Abba,  Father.  16  The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our 
spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God : 


177 

GRAMMATICAL. 


have  not 

received 

to 

have  rec. 


of  its  position.  The  pronoun  is 
not  (as  is  usual  in  cases  of  em- 
phasis) expressed  in  the  Greek,  and 
the  emphasis,  it  may  be  added,  is 
obviously  on  Hvtvfia. 

^  There  is  no  necessity,  with 
some  revisers,  to  remove  the  article. 
It  is  not  found  in  the  Greek,  but  it 
may  here  be  properly  retained  in 
the  English  :  First,  because,  as  has 
been  already  hinted,  the  use  of  the 
article  in  English  is  by  no  means 
coincident  in  all  cases  with  that  of 
the  Greek.  The  presence  or  absence 
of  the  article  in  the  case  of  the  latter 
noun,  when,  as  here,  two  nouns 
are  in  regimen,  influences  its  use 
with  the  governing  noun  much 
more  distinctly  than  is  the  case  even 
in  the  best  English.  Secondly, 
there  are  several  cases  in  Greek, 
especially,  as  here,  after  verbs  im- 
plying name,  existence,  &c.,  where 
the  article,  to  speak  strictly,  becomes 


latent.  See  Bp.  Middleton,  Greek 
Art.  in.  3.  2,  p.  43  (ed.  Rose),  and 
Green,  Grammar,  p.  35  sq.,  where 
there  are  some  acute  remarks  on 
this  usage.  There  are  also  several 
other  cases — e.g.  art.  with  abstract 
nouns,  omission  (a)  after  a  prepo- 
sition, (/')  when  a  dependent  genitive 
supplies  sufficient  definition,  (c) 
before  certain  well-known  nouns 
(see  the  long  list  in  Winer,  Gram- 
mar, §  19,  p.  149  sq.,  ed.  Moulton), 
in  which  the  idioms  of  the  two 
languages  are  not  the  same,  and 
where  the  reviser  must  be  especially 
on  his  guard.  We  notice  this  at 
length,  as,  in  our  very  best  specimens 
of  scholarly  revision,  many  instances 
will  be  found  of  a  want  of  full 
appreciation  of  the  difFerences  of 
usage  in  English  and  Greek  as  to 
the  absence  or  the  presence  of  the 
article.  The  whole  subject  requires 
accurate  consideration. 


[78  REnSION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

1 7  And  if  children,  then  heirs;  heirs 
of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with  Christ ; 
if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with  him^  that 
we  may  also  be  glorified  with  him.  ^^  also 

•'  ^         together. 

1 8  For  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings 
of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy 
io  be  compared  with  the  glory  which 
is  to  be  revealed  in  us.     1 9  For  the  shall  be 
earnest  expectation  of  the  creation  creature  walteth 
is  tarrying^  for  the  revelation  of  manifestation 
the    sons    of   God.      20    For    the 
creation  was  made  subject  to  vanity,  creature 
not  willingly,  but  by  reason  of  him 
who  hath  subjected  thesai?ie  in  hope ; 
2 1  Because^  the  creation  itself  also  creature 


'  Here    the    double    compound  getical  argument   seems    in  favour 

OLTTiK^kx^Tai  seems  to  require,  both  of  the  translation  '  in  hope  that  the 

as  to  tense  and  meaning,  the  change  creation,   &c., '  the  on  being    not 

suggested  in  the  text.     It  is,  how-  causal  but  demonstrative.     See  esp. 

ever,  a  change  which  perhaps  is  to  the  good  note  of  Meyer,  in  loc.  The 

be  considered  a  so-called  improve-  same   remark   applies   also   to   the 

ment  rather  than  a  correction;  and  particle  in  ver.  27.     This,  however, 

so  might  be  judged  by  many  to  be  isjust  one  of  those  doubtful  passages, 

unnecessary.      The    change  in  the  in   which  the  exegetical  preponde- 

almost  technical  word  that  follows  ranee  hardly  seems  quite  sufficient  to 

is   perhaps  of  more    moment,    as  justify  the  substitution  in  a  revision 

serving  to  bring  out  still  more  clearly  made  on   principles    such    as    the 

the  time  and  circumstances  of  the  present.      The  alternative   reading 

manifestation.    Compare  Col.  iii.  4.  should,  however,  certainly  be  placed 

I  John  iii.  2,  al.  in  the  margin.     It  is  so  placed  by 

2  Here  the  preponderance  of  exe-  the  Translators  in  ver.  27. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


179 

GRAMMATICAL. 


shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage 
of  corruption  into  the  liberty  of 
the  glory  of  the  children  of  God.  glorious  liberty 
22  For  we  know  that  the  whole 
creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in 
pain  together  until  now.  23  And  not 
only  they,  but  ourselves  also,  which 
have  the  firstfruits  of  the  Spirit,  even 
we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves, 
tarrying  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  waiting 
the  redemption  of  our  body.  24  For 
we  are  saved  by  hope :  but  hope 
that  is  seen  is  not  hope  :  for  what  a 
man  seeth,  why  doth  he  also  hope  yet 
for  it  ?  25  But  if  we  hope  for  that 
we  see  not,  then  do  we  with  patience 
tarry  for  it.  26  In  like  manner  Likewise 
the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  weak- 
infirmities:  ness:^  for  we  know  not  what  we 
should  pray  for  as  we  ought :  but 
the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession 
for  us  {ox  us  with  groanings  which  cannot 

be  uttered.    2  7  But  he  that  searcheth  And 


'  The  reading  requires  a  change 
from  the  plural  to  the  singular. 
As  a  change  has  thus  to  be  made, 
we  have  taken  advantage  of  it  to 


substitute  the  simpler  word  used 
by  Coverdale  ('weakness')  for  the 
less  easy  though  Scripturally  fa- 
miliar term  *  infirmity.' 

N  2 


i8o  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

the  hearts  knoweth  what  is  the  mmd 
of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh 
intercession  for  the  saints  according 
to  the  will  of  God. 

28  Moreover^  we  know  that  all  And 
things  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the 
called  according  to  his  purpose.     29 
Because  whom  he  foreknew,  he  did'^foreknow, 
also  foreordained'^  to  be  conformed  did  predestinate 
to  the  image  of  his  Son,  that  he  might 
be  the  firstborn  among  many  brethren. 
30  And  whom  he   foreordained,  ^T^'^^r  • 

^  did  predestinate 

them  he  also  called  :  and  whom  he 
called,  them  he  also  justified :  and 


1  This  seems  a  necessary  change,  perhaps  hardly  be  adopted  by  any 

it  being  designed  to  mark  the  com-  body  of  revisers.     Still  it  does  seem 

mencement   of  another  and   third  desirable  to  remove  a  word  of  theo- 

clause  illustrative  of  the  main  state-  logical  controversy,  when  a  simpler 

ment.     The  connexion  would  seem  and  better  word   is   at   hand.      It 

to  be  as  follows.     The  last  words  of  seems  also  best  to  preserve  the  simply 

ver.  17  form  the  kind  of  text.     Ar-  aoristic   translation  throughout  the 

guments  of  consolation  and  encou-  pronoun.      In   regard   of  the   pre- 

ragement   then   follow,  —  the  first,  ceding  pronoun  it  might  perhaps  be 

ver.  18 — 25 ;  the  second,  ver.  26,  27  ;  clearer  if  we  adopted  the  longer  form 

the  third,  ver.  aS — 31.     Thetransi-  'those  whom,'  as  in  some  of  the 

tions  are,  however,  so  easy,  that  it  earlier  Versions ;  but  this  is  one  of 

does  not  seem  desirable  to  mark  each  those  many  cases  where,  the  meaning 

one  off  by  a  separate  paragraph.  being  quite  plain,  the  A.  V.  may  be 

^  Such  a  change  as  this  would  left  untouched. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  i8i 

GRAMMATICAL . 

whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glo- 
rified. 

31  What    then^   shall  we   say  to  then  say 
these  things  ?     If  God  be  for  us,  who 
can  be  against  us?     32    He    that 
spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not 
also  with  him  freely  give  us   all  with  him  also 
things  ?     2>2>  Who  shall  lay  any  thing 
to  the  charge  of  God's  elect^  ?    //  is 
God  that  justifieth ;     34  Who  is  he 
that  condemneth  ?    //  is  Christ  that 
died,  yea  more,   that  is  risen  again,  rather, 
who  is  also^  at  the  right  hand  of  even 
God,  who  also  maketh  intercession 
for  us.     35  Who  shall  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  shall  tribu- 
lation, or  distress,  or  persecution,  or 


1  This  slight  change  of  position  condemneth  ?'  In  what  follows  the 
seems  desirable  as  marking  the  com-  term  diKaiiov  seems  to  have  at  once 
mencement  of  the  paragraph,  and  introduced  the  mention  of  the  name 
the  statement  of  logical  consequence  of  the  Justifier,  which  thus  appears 
which  now  follows.  in  an  appended  clause,  '  As  regards 

2  The  exact  punctuation  of  this  Christ,  He  it  is  verily  who  died,  &c.' 
passageand  the  relation  of  the  clauses  Then  follows  the  noble  and  trium- 
to  each  other  is  much  contested.  phant  question  in  ver.  35. 
Perhaps  the  most  probable  punctua-  3  This  trivial  change  seems  re- 
tion  is,  'Who  shall  lay  anything  to  quired  to  continue  evenly  the  climax, 
the  charge  of  God's  elect  ?  God  is  The  '  even'  rather  tends  to  import  a 
He  that  justifieth,  who  is  He  that  thought  not  in  the  context. 


1 82  REVISION  OF  THE 

CRITICAL.  GRAMMATICAL. 

famine,   or  nakedness,   or  peril,    or 
sword?     ^6  Even^  as  it  is  written.     As 
For  thy  sake  are  we  killed  all  the     we  are 
day   long;     we   are    accounted    as 
sheep  for  the  slaughter.     37  Yet,^     Nay, 
in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  him  that  loved 
us.     38  For  I  am  persuaded,  that 
neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
principalities,  nor  principalities,  nor  things  present, 

nor  powers, 

northings  ^or  thmgs  to  come,  nor  powers, 
39  Nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any 
other  creature,^  shall  be  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God, 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 


^  The  two  changes  in  this  verse  ^  Here  it  seems  clearly  necessary 

apparently  help  the  general  context.  to  preserve  unambiguously  (the '  nay' 

They  again  stand  on  the  debateable  is  rather  of  doubtful  meaning)  the 

ground  of  being  merely  '  improve-  contrast    specified    in    this    verse : 

ments;'  but,  being  small  changes,  'Though  thus  persecuted,  yet,  &c.' 

and  not  appearing  in  any  way  to  inter-  In  some  of  the  older  Versions  *  never- 

fere  with  the  rhythm  of  the  verse,  theless'  is  adopted.     This,  however, 

they  perhaps   may   appear.      The  seems  here  a  little  too  heavy, 

second  just  hints  at  the  change  of  3  The  translation,  '  created  thing,* 

tenses  in  the  Original.     An  aoristic  would  make  the  meaning  more  plain; 

translation  of  i\oy iaOrjfiev  (comp.  but  change  is  perhaps  not  necessary. 

ver.  24)  would  seem  to  be  an  over-  The  student  may  be  reminded  that 

correction,  as  tending  to  turn  the  the  difference  between  verbals  termi- 

reader's  thoughts  more  definitely  to  nating  in  -aig  and  -fia  is,  as  in  this 

the  past,  as  the  past,  than  the  con-  word,  sometimes  obliterated  in  the 

text  requires.  N.  T.    Comp.  notes  on  Phil.  iv.  6. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  183 

The  amount  and  nature  of  the  corrections  in  the  foregoing  Result  of 
portion  is,  as  we  have  already  observed,  considerable  on  the 
right-hand  margin,  but  inconsiderable  on  the  left.  The 
changes  due  to  textual  revision,  in  the  108  verses,  are  only  11, 
or  much  below  the  average  ;  but  the  amount  of  grammatical 
corrections  is  very  decidedly  above  it,  the  number  of  such 
changes  being  about  1 70  in  all.  When  we  combine,  however, 
these  results  with  those  derived  from  the  former  portion  of 
Scripture,  and  observe  the  actual  amount  in  the  219  verses, 
we  have  finally  30  changes  owing  to  critical  considerations  ; 
and  about  226  changes  which  see7n^  to  be  required,  on  the 
principles  already  laid  down,  by  grammar  and  general  inter- 
pretation ;  or,  in  other  words,  not  quite  the  estimated 
amount  of  one  correction  for  every  five  verses  in  the 
matter  of  criticism  and  text,  and  slightly  more  than  one  for 
every  verse  in  respect  of  general  revision. 

We  are  now  at  length  able  to  proceed  onward,  and  are  in 
a  position  fairly  to  test  the  justice  and  cogency  of  current 
objections  to  revision.  We  now  know  approximately  the 
extent  to  which  revision  would  probably  extend,  and  are 
certainly  justified  in  declining  to  answer  objections  which  are 
founded  on  the  assumption  that  revision  would  be  so  great 


1  We  italicize  the  word,  as  we  are  served.  It  is  hard  to  resist  the  temp- 
quite  conscious  that  there  may  be  tation  to  introduce  a  change,  when 
several  changes  in  these  219  verses  it  is  clear  that  the  change  brings  out 
in  which  the  shadowy  line  between  more  distinctly  the  meaning  of  the 
mere  improvement  and  necessary  inspired  words,  but  this  is  a  feeling 
correction  has  not  been  always  ob-  which  revisers  must  watch. 


i84  REFISION  OF  THE 

as  distinctly  to  alter  the  tone  and  character  of  the  present 
Version.  Six  changes  in  every  five  verses,  and  probably 
three  at  least  of  these  of  a  very  slight  kind,  could  by  no  stretch 
of  imagination  produce  the  results  which  are  so  justly 
deprecated. 

As  will  be  seen  in  the  next  chapter,  the  resultant  question 
will  really  be, — whether  the  arguments  derived  from  con- 
siderations of  the  faithfulness  due  to  God's  word,  do  fairly 
preponderate  over  those  which  rest  on  the  general  unde- 
sirableness  of  introducing  changes,  when  they  will  not  be 
more  than  what  has  been  already  specified. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  185 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OBJECTIONS  TO  REVISION,  VALID  AND  INVALID. 

We  are  now  at  length  in  a  position  to  discuss  the  current 
objections  to  Revision,  and  may  shortly  notice  what  has 
been  urged  by  sober  thinkers  against  the  course  which  has 
been  advocated  in  these  pages. 

•  Of  these  objections  some  are  invahd  and  unreasonable,  Nature  of 
and  are  of  such  a  nature,  considered  logically,  that  we  may  objections. 
wonder  that  they  stand  in  connexion  with  the  honoured 
names  with  which  they  have  been  recently  associated. 
There  are,  however,  as  we  have  indicated  at  the  close  of  the 
last  chapter,  some  objections  of  real  force  and  validity,  which 
have  lately  beer  urged  against  revision,  and  to  them  we  shall 
give,  as  far  as  we  are  able,  respectful  answers ;  but  to  the 
majority  of  current  objections  really  no  answer  need  be 
returned.  They  are  based  on  the  assumption  that  great 
changes  are  contemplated,  and  that  no  revision  could  be 
undertaken  without  involving  them ;  whereas  what  has  been 
suggested  in  the  Convocation  of  the  Province  of  Canterbury 
is  very  different,  and  much  more  historically  probable.  The 
argument  assumes  usually  the  form  of  a  dilemma.  Either 
there  must  be  great  change,  or  comparatively  little  change  : 
if  the  former,  it  is  obviously  undesirable  ;  if  the  latter,  it  is 


i86  REVISION  OF  THE 

not  worth  while  moving  in  a  matter  where  the  principle  of 
quieta  non   movere  is  commonly  considered  to  have  great 
weight.     The  latter  portion  of  this  dilemma  is  that  only 
with  which  we  are  here  concerned. 
^, .    .  It  must  be  observed,   however,   that  the  opponents   of 

Objections  _  '  .  . 

not  always    revision  have  not  kept  these  two  considerations  properly 

fairly  urged.  .  •  i  i 

apart.  Even  m  the  Northern  Convocation,  where  the 
learning  and  weight  of  the  speakers  might  have  led  to  the 
expectation  that  the  subject  would  be  discussed  with  calmness 
of  thought  and  with  fairness  of  reasoning,  several  of  the 
speakers  not  only  used  arguments  which  belong  to  one 
portion  of  the  dilemma,  when  really  the  other  portion  was 
that  only  which  was  properly  under  consideration ;  but  even 
adopted  expressions  which  would  seem  to  indicate  some 
amount  of  bias  and  prejudgment.  For  instance,  when  one 
Prelate  urges  as  an  objection,  that  the  power  of  writing  clear 
and  dialectic  English  had  failed, — ^what  connexion  can  such 
a  comment  have  with  a  proposal  for  introducing  a  limited 
number  of  verbal  changes  ?  Or  again,  when  another  Prelate 
begins  his  speech  by  saying,  that  touching  the  English  Bible 
is  like  touching  the  Ark, — what  can  we  feel  but  that  strong 
prejudice  is  imported  just  where  scholars  and  theologians 
would  most  deprecate  its  introduction  ?  A  tacit  appeal  is 
really  made  to  strong  predilections,  which,  however  rightful 
in  themselves,  are  commonly  found  inconsistent  with  the 
coolness  and  sobriety  of  judgment  which  no  subject  needs 
more  imperatively  than  the  present.  Even  the  President  of 
the  venerable  body  used  language  and  adopted  a  simile, — 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  187 

viz.,  that  of  the  rider  by  a  precipice  at  night,  which  to  his 

clear  and  logical  mind  must  have  seemed,  on  consideration, 

to  have  involved  some  amount  of  antecedent  bias.     Other 

expressions  too  were  used,  which  we  must  venture  to  consider 

as  unduly  strong  when  taken  in  connexion  with  the  proposals 

actually  before  the  deliberative  assembly.     Surely  no  one 

contemplates,  or  ever  did  contemplate,  except  in  the  days 

of  Purv^er  and  Harwood,  ^  sending  down  our  beloved  Bible 

into  the  crucible  to  be  melted  down.'      At  any  rate  the 

resolution  of  the  Province  of  Canterbury,  with  its  distinct 

specifications  and  guarded  language,  stood  in  no  degree  of 

connexion  with    any  such    unreasonable    and  extravagant 

design. 

Now  when  we  pass  from  the  arguments  to  the  counter-pro-  Counter- 
proposals 
posals  with  which  they  were  associated, —  such,  for  instance,  as  urged  in 

to  encourage  independent  scholars  to  make  their  revisions,  Convoca- 
or  to  wait  for  the  lingering  Speaker's  Commentary,  as  it  has  ^°"' 
been  called,  what  do  they  amount  to  but  to  proposals  practi- 
cally to  encourage  that  which  experience  has  proved  valueless, 
and  which  subsequently  the  most  reverend  speaker  himself 
very  properly  deprecated, — the  so-called  improved  Versions 
of  individual  revisers  ?  If  we  were  to  take  the  indirect  sug- 
gestion of  another  Prelate,  and  wait  patiently  for  the  Speaker's 
Commentary,  what  really  would  our  gain  be?  It  would 
amount  to  no  more  than  the  opinion  of  another  competent 
scholar  to  be  added  to  the  many  that,  in  the  New  Testament 
at  least,  have  already  been  given  as  to  the  true  translation 
of  the  passages  under  consideration.     What  we  now  want  is 


1 88  REVISION  OF  THE 

not  any  increase  of  individual  opinions,  but  the  collective 
opinion  of  a  full  company  of  Scholars  on  the  best  transla- 
tion in  passages  where  the  Authorized  Version  is  judged  to 
need  revision.  If  the  Speaker's  Commentary  were  to  give 
us  corrections  of  this  kind  we  should  be  wise  to  wait 
patiently  for  it,  but  if  we  are  only  to  wait  for  suggested  cor- 
rections emanating  from  individuals,  who  may  be  very  good 
commentators,  but  very  unpractised  revisers,  why,  we  wait 
really  for  very  little.  The  Speaker's  Commentary  will  pro- 
bably be  a  great  addition  to  our  exegetical  literature,  and  a 
most  welcome  aid  to  the  theological  student;  but  it  absolutely 
can  give  little  more,  and  professes  to  give  little  more,  in 
each  place,  than  the  judgment  of  the  single  commentator. 
With  such  a  work  as  is  under  present  contemplation — viz.,  a 
revision  of  our  Version  by  a  body  of  competent  scholars, 
it  really  has  scarcely  anything  in  common.  A  commentar}^ 
is  probably  always  done  best  by  a  single  mind ;  a  revision, 
as  we  have  already  especially  endeavoured  to  show  in  a  former 
chapter,  must  be,  if  it  is  to  be  successful,  the  result  of  the 
judgment  of  several  minds  conferring  together,  and  doing  their 
work,  as  much  as  possible,  round  a  common  table. 
Three  We  may  then,  without  any  disrespect  to  the  speakers^ 

obStions.  pl^ii^ly  dismiss  these  various  arguments  and  proposals  as 
being  really  only  the  old  argumenta  ineriicB,  reproduced  with 
some  degree  of  vigour ;  and  at  once  proceed  to  those  real 
objections  which  no  one  can  afford  lightly  to  pass  by. 
These  objections  are  only  three  in  number;  first,  that 
revision    would  tend  to  unsettle;   secondly,   that  it    would 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  189 

probably  loosen  the  bond  between  ourselves  and  Noncon- 
formists, and  indeed  between  the  Church  of  England  and 
the  American  and  Colonial  Churches,  the  present  Authorized 
Version  being  common  to  all;  thirdly,  that  it  would  en- 
courage still  further  revisions,  and  that  the  great  changes  in 
our  Version,  which  we  all  agree  to  deprecate,  would  be 
brought  about  by  successive  revisions, — in  a  word,  that  there 
would  be  no  finality. 

These  three  objections  certainly  require  thoughtful  con-  Antecedent 

con- 
sideration, and  to  them  it  may  be  well  to  devote  the  re-  sideration : 

mainder  of  this  chapter.  One  preliminary  consideration,  oV^ections- 
however,  must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  even  were  these 
objections  greater  than  they  really  will  be  found  to  be,  there 
still  remains  on  the  other  side  the  great  argument  of  duty, 
which  with  some  minds  will  outweigh  every  other  considera- 
tion, whether  of  convenience  or  of  religious  policy.  Now,  if  it 
be  conceded  that  there  are  errors  in  our  present  Version,  and  if 
it  also  be  conceded  that  they  are  fairly  removable,  and  that 
any  competent  body  of  scholars  could  hopefully  address 
itself  to  the  work,  then  surely  every  principle  of  loyalty 
to  God's  word  requires  that  this  work  should  be  done.  It  is 
not  an  answer  to  say  that  each  expounder  of  Scripture  may 
do  this  for  himself  and  for  his  audience ;  for,  in  the  first 
place,  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  correction  of  the  in- 
dividual will  reflect  some  bias  or  some  want  of  that  many- 
sidedness  of  consideration  which  only  several  minds,  working 
together,  can  be  expected  to  exhibit.  Secondly,  nothing 
really  does  more  dishonour  to  the  inspired  word  than  to 


I90  REVISION  OF  THE 

leave  it  confessedly  in  a  state  in  which  there  is  practically  a 
sort  of  standing  invitation  to  the  ordinary  preacher  to  correct 
before  his  audience  what  he  himself  would  probably  designate 
as  our  '  otherwise  admirable  Version.'  It  is  no  use  saying 
that  the  corrections  needed  will  not  affect  great  principles, 
or  that  no  errors  have  been  produced,  as  a  speaker  at  York 
expressed  it,  '  inconsistent  with  the  truth  of  God.'  There 
are  errors  in  our  translation  which  involve  such  inconsistency, 
and  involve  it  too  in  the  way  in  which  vital  truths  are  most 
seriously  affected — viz.,  by  the  inferences  drawn  from  the 
^vritten  words.  Suppose  it  be  true,  though  even  this  we 
do  not  concede,  that  there  is  no  obvious  error  in  our  Ver- 
sion, whether  in  the  text  or  in  the  translation,  affecting  any 
distinct  definition  of  doctrine,  yet  can  any  one,  with  the 
most  moderate  knowledge  of  theology,  undertake  to  deny 
that  a  great  number  of  current  deductions,  commonly  made 
and  commonly  accepted,  affecting  such  vital  doctrines  as 
the  doctrine  of  personal  Salvation,  and  the  doctrine  of  the 
Last  things — what  is  technically  called  soteriology  and 
eschatology, — rest  upon  mistranslations  of  words,  and  mis- 
conceptions in  exegesis,  which  might  be  greatly  reduced,  if 
not  wholly  removed,  by  a  fair  and  scholarly  revision.  There 
are  favourite  proof-texts,  as  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's  pointed 
out  with  his  usual  acuteness,  though,  as  we  subsequently 
learn  from  him,  to  his  own  great  personal  inconvenience, 
which  would  certainly  disappear  from  their  present  pro- 
minence in  current  homiletical  teaching?  There  are  passages, 
not  few  in  number,  which  revision  would  certainly  relieve 


ENGLISH  NEfT  TESTAMENT. 


191 


from  much  of  their  present  servitude  of  misuse  in  reHgious 
controversy.  It  really  would  form  a  just  subject  for  wonder 
that  perhaps  the  greater  portion  of  those  who  are  loyally 
attached,  even  to  extreme  views  as  to  verbal  inspiration, 
are  now  found  among  the  opponents  to  revision,  if  the 
reason  were  not  intelligible  and  somewhat  easy  to  divine. 
When  we  simply  call  to  mind  the  many  passages  in 
which  certain  shades  of  certain  opinions,  not  in  the  original 
words  nor  in  the  context,  were  still  permitted  to  linger, — 
if  indfeed,  here  and  there,  they  were  not  introduced,— we  may 
perhaps  cease  to  be  surprised  at  the  almost  passionate 
language  with  which  all  attempts  to  exhibit  with  greater 
faithfulness  the  real  mind  of  the  inspired  Original  are  depre- 
cated and  condemned.  The  truth  is  often  unpalatable,  and 
we  fear  it  may  be  so  in  this  case,  but  the  fact  is  certain, — 
some  extreme  views,  especially  in  reference  to  some  deeper 
doctrines,  would  lose  some  amount  of  the  support  which 
they  now  find  in  the  translated  words  of  the  English 
Version  of  the  New  Testament,  if  those  words  were  fairly 
reconsidered  by  impartial  and  competent  scholars. 

If  this  be  so,  then  the  counter-argument  of  faithfulness  Real  weight 

.  ,  of  the  argu- 

comes  back  to  us  agam  with  mcreased  force.  At  any  rate,  ment  of 
be  this  as  it  may,  the  counter-argument  must  ever  be  fully 
borne  in  mind  before  we  enter  into  the  objections.  With 
some  minds  the  duty  of  faithfulness  to  God's  word  will  out- 
weigh every  other  consideration ;  and  with  most  minds  it  will 
be  admitted  to  be  an  antecedent  argument  which,  at  any 
rate,  requires  enhanced  force  in  the  arguments  on  the  other 


192  REVISION  OF  THE 

side.  Most  people  very  quickly  assume  that  revision  is  a 
sort  of  professional  matter,  and  that  the  advocacy  of  it  only 
arises  from  some  commingled  desire  of  presenting  the  sacred 
documents  in  a  better  form,  and  at  the  same  time  of  airing 
our  scholarship  ;  and  never  seriously  consider  that  with  some 
it  is  a  matter  of  deepest  moment,  and  that  it  appeals  to  the 
most  conscientious  convictions,  as  to  Christian  duty  and 
Christian  faithfulness,  that  can  be  found  in  any  heart.  On 
this  subject  there  should  be  no  mistake.  With  all  those  who 
seriously  advocate  combined  and  authoritative  revision  it  is 
a  question  of  simple  duty.  They  are  persuaded  that  the 
Church,  '  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth,'  the  guardian  of 
the  inspired  archives,  and  the  transmitter  of  them  to  her 
children,  is  bound  to  give  them  to  those  children  in  the  purest 
and  truest  form,  and  that  the  Convocation  of  the  Southern 
Province  has  only  done  her  duty  in  moving  in  this  holy 
cause  without  any  reference  to  the  popular  arguments  of 
prejudice  or  expediency. 

With  a  recognition  then,  at  any  rate,  of  the  deep  convictions 
of  those  who  are  now  moving  for  a  revision  of  the  present 
Version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  especially  of  the  New 
Testament,  let  us  now  soberly  consider  the  three  objections 
which  we  have  already  specified. 
First  The  first  argument,  that  a  revision  of  the  Scripture  would 

coSered.  ^^^^  ^°  unsettle  men's  minds,  and  shake  their  faith  in  the 
inspired  Word  itself,  is,  we  regret  to  write  it,  the  weakest  of 
the  three  arguments.  It  was  a  fairly  valid  objection  no 
more  than  a  few  years  back,  but  alas,  it  has  ceased  to  be  one 


ENGLISH  NEPF  TESTAMENT. 


[93 


now.  It  sounded  fairly  convincing  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, some  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  ago,  from  the  mouth 
of  a  Minister  of  the  Crown,  in  answer  to  an  ill-considered 
proposal  of  one  who  scarcely  could  be  considered  an 
authority  on  such  a  subject.  Approbation  probably  was 
given  to  the  answer ;  but  would  that  approbation  be  given 
now  ?  Nay,  would  any  Minister  of  the  Crown  ever  dream 
of  using  such  a  counter-argument  now  ?  No ;  faith,  not 
merely  in  the  words  and  expressions  of  Scripture,  but  in  its 
very  historical  foundations,  has  of  late  been  so  seriously 
shaken,  that  few  could  be  found  who  in  any  popular  assembly 
could  expect  such  an  argument  would  be  deemed  now  to 
have  any  real  weight.  What  would  verbal  changes,  often 
very  trivial,  at  the  rate  of  one  a  verse,  amount  to,  in  regard 
of  unsettling  men's  minds,  when  compared  with  the  earth- 
quake-like movements  which  have  taken  place  since  the 
last-mentioned  argument  was  used  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
In  an  age  that  has  welcomed  Essays  aftd  Reviews,  and 
passionately  praised  such  a  semi-Socinian  treatise  as  Ecce 
Homo,  we  must  feel  that  such  an  objection  as  this  cannot 
possibly  be  admitted  to  hold  any  place.  Even  if  it  were  to 
be  urged  in  reference  to  those  who  at  present  have  not 
seriously  felt  the  movement  to  which  we  have  alluded, — the 
pure,  tender,  and  loving  souls  that  yet  believe  with  all  the 
trust  and  devotion  of  the  days  that  are  now  no  more,  it 
would  hardly  have  much  weight,  as  it  would  be  balanced  by 
the  consideration  that  we  should  tend  most  to  reassure  such 
spirits,  by  showing  to  them  by  the  very  facts  of  the  revision 

o 


194 


REVISION  OF  THE 


Second 

objection 

considered. 


how  blessed  a  heritage  was  the  EngHsh  Bible,  and  how  little 
heed  was  to  be  paid  to  attempts  to  vilify  it.  Instead  of 
being  liable  to  the  insidious  advance  of  apprehensions  that 
the  English  Bible  was  not  to  be  relied  on  as  a  faithful 
translation,  they  would  see  ultimately  what  little  change, 
even  in  an  age  of  doubt  as  well  as  of  advanced  scholarship, 
was  deemed  necessary  to  be  made  in  the  Volume  they  loved 
so  well.  Far  from  unsettling,  we  are  convinced  that  a  wise 
and  authoritative  revision  would  at  the  present  time  act 
exactly  in  the  contrary  way,  and  that  it  would  probably  tend 
more  than  can  now  even  be  imagined,  to  tranquillize  and  to 
reassure. 

The  second  objection  is  of  greater  weight ;  but  there  are 
several  countervailing  considerations  which  it  is  desirable 
not  to  leave  unnoticed.  In  the  first  place,  the  alterations 
that  would  probably  be  introduced,  would  almost  certainly 
be  very  limited  both  in  number  and  in  degree.  When 
made,  however,  they  would  generally  be  found  to  be  clear 
and  even  necessary  improvements.  If  then  we  are  to  make 
the  extreme  assumption  that  Nonconformists  as  a  body 
would  be  likely  publicly  to  disavow  the  revised  Volume,  we 
must  not  fail  to  observe  that  they  would  thus  find  themselves 
committed  to  a  disavowal  of  a  certain  number  of  corrections 
which  every  scholar  in  the  world  would  pronounce  necessary, 
if  the  duty  of  faithfulness  to  God's  word  is  in  any  degree  to 
be  accepted  as  a  principle.  But  in  the  second  place,  there  . 
is  no  reason  whatever  for  thinking  that  Nonconformists 
would  act  in  such  a  narrow  spirit ;  nay,  there  is  positive 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  195 

evidence  to  the  contrary.     This  very  year  opened  with  a 
very  able  article  in  the  January  number  of   the    British 
Quarterly  on  the  subject  of  revision,  from  which  it  is  perfectly 
clear  that  all  the  more  intelligent  Nonconformists  not  only 
would  interpose  no  sectarian  obstacles,  but  would  even  readily 
take  their  part  in  the  great  work,  if  invited  by  competent 
authority,  and  on  the  equal  terms  of  common  scholarship. 
The  subject  has  also  been  noticed  in  several  of  the  public 
organs  of  the  different  dissenting  bodies,  and  in  none,  so  far 
as  they  have  fallen  under  our  observation,  in  other  than 
temperate  and  even  favourable  terms.     Just  views  seem  to 
be  entertained  of  the  nature  of  the  work ;  and  no  indications 
have  yet  appeared  of  any  desire  to  gain  party  triumphs  by 
assaults  on  received  ecclesiastical  terms,  or  by  changes  in 
the  existing  religious  vocabulary.     A  few  years  ago  it  was 
different.     Able  writers  like  Marsh^  seemed  to  consider  it 
impossible  for  revisers  of  different  denominations  to  act  in 
proper  concert,  and  have  used,  at  a  period  no  further  back 
than  1 86 1,  the  strongest  language  as  to  the  hopelessness  of 
united  action.     It  is  just,  however,  to  the  intelligent  critic 
whose  name  has  been  mentioned,  to  add,  that  he  expressed 
a  belief  that  a  time  certainly  was  coming,  when  there  might 
be  such  an  increase  in  harmony  and  in  knowledge  as  to 
make  a  union  in  revision  a  possibility. 

And  we  verily  believe  that  the  time  is  now  close  at  hand,  churchmen 
Not  only  is  there  an  apparent  willingness  in  Nonconformists  co-operate. 


^  See  Lectures  on  the  English  Language,  p.  641. 

O    2 


[96 


REVISION  OF  THE 


to  take  part  in  the  work,  but  there  is  clear  evidence  on  the 
part  of  the  Church  that  she  is  fully  prepared  to  ask  for  their 
aid  and  co-operation.  No  clearer  proof  can  be  given  of 
this  than  the  recommendations  of  an  important  Committee 
of  the  Southern  Convocation  which  have  been  recently 
accepted  by  both  Houses,  and  we  trust  will  shortly  be  acted 
upon.!  There  the  readiness  to  co-operate  is  specified  in 
clear  and  authoritative  words. 


^  The  resolutions  referred  to  are 
as  follows : — 

"  I.  That  it  is  desirable  that  a  Re- 
vision of  the  Authorized  Version  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  be  undertaken. 

"  2.  That  the  Revision  be  so  con- 
ducted as  to  comprise  both  marginal 
renderings,  and  such  emendations  as 
it  may  be  found  necessary  to  insert 
in  the  Text  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
sion. 

"  3.  That  in  the  above  resolutions 
we  do  not  contemplate  any  new 
translation  of  the  Bible,  or  any 
alteration  of  the  language,  except 
where  in  the  judgment  of  the  most 
competent  scholars  such  change  is 
necessary. 

"4.  That  in  such  necessary 
changes,  the  style  of  the  language 
employed  in  the  existing  Version  be 
closely  followed. 

"  5.  That  it  is  desirable  that  Con- 
vocation should  nominate  a  body  of 
its  own  members,  to  undertake  the 
work  of  revision,  who  shall  be  at 


liberty  to  invite  the  co-operation  of 
any  eminent  for  scholarship,  to  what- 
ever nation  or  religious  body  they 
may  belong." 

The  names  of  the  Committee  who 
were  appointed  to  draw  up  the  Re- 
port are  as  follow  : — Bishop  of  Win- 
chester, Bishop  of  St.  David's,  Bishop 
of  LlandafF,  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and 
Bristol,  Bishop  of  Ely,  Bishop  of 
Lincoln,  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  Bishop 
of  Bath  and  Wells,  The  Prolocutor 
(Dr.  Bickersteth),  Dean  of  Canter- 
bury (Dr.  Alford),  Dean  of  West- 
minster (Dr.  Stanley),  Dean  of  Lin- 
coln (Dr.  Jeremie),  Archdeacon  of 
Bedford  (Mr.  Rose),  Archdeacon  of 
Exeter  (Mr.  Freeman),  Archdeacon 
of  Rochester  and  St.  Alban's  (Dr. 
Grant),  Chancellor  Massingberd, 
Canon  Blakesley, Canon  How,Canon 
Selwyn,  Canon  Swainson,  Canon 
Woodgate,  Dr.  Jebb,  Dr.  Kay,  and 
Mr.  de  Winton.  We  are  glad  now 
to  subjoin,  that  the  report  was  ac- 
cepted unanimously  by  the  Upper 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  197 

But,  in  the  third  place,  it  may  be  observed,  that  not  only  Example  of 
are  there  these  evidences  on  either  side  of  willingness  to  ^o-^P^^a- 

°  tion.    The 

co-operate  in  making  yet  more  perfect  the  translation  of  our  Tamil 

Version. 

common  Bible,  but  there  are  actual  examples  of  the  work 
having  been  done  in  perfect  harmony,  in  the  case  of  transla- 
tions of  the  Scripture  into  foreign  languages  for  missionary 
purposes.  A  very  striking  instance  of  this  has  been  recently 
given  by  the  completion  of  the  Tamil  Version.  This  very 
important  work  has  now  been  finished,  after  more  than  eleven 
years  of  united  labour,  in  which  missionaries  from  the 
Church  of  England  have  worked  in  perfect  harmony  with 
missionaries  from  other  religious  bodies.  In  the  narrative 
of  their  labours  w^hich  has  lately  been  published^  there  are 
no  traces  of  those  dissensions  on  ecclesiastical  words  which 
recent  writers  in  newspapers  have  confidently  predicted 
will  be  the  case  at  home.  No  notices  or  even  hints  of 
any  sectarian  difficulties,  which  certainly  might  have  been 
expected  to  show  themselves  in  a  new  work,  and  in  a  period 
so  long  as  eleven  years,  find  any  place  in  the  interesting 


House,  and  with  substantial  unani-  ^   See  the  very  interesting  account 

mity  by  the  Lower  House.   A  Com-  of  this  important  work  recently  pub- 

mittee  has  been  appointed  consisting  lished  by  the  Bible  Society.     This 

of  eight  Bishops  and  eight  Presbyters  pamphlet  is  especially  commended  to 

to  take  the  necessary  steps  for  giving  the  attention  of  the  impartial  reader, 

effect  to  the  resolutions.   The  Com-  It  is  singularly  illustrative  of  many 

mittee  consists  of  the  eleven  names  of  our  supposed  present  difficulties, 

first  specified  in  the  above  list,  and  and  shows  how,  by  the  blessing  of 

those  of  the  Archdeacon  of  Bedford,  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  have  been  sur- 

Canon  Blakesley,  Canon  Selwyn,  Dr.  mounted  by  the  earnest  and  faithful 

Jebb,  and  Dr.  Kay.  men  who  took  part  in  the  work. 


198  REFISION  OF  THE 

pamphlet  which  gives  the  record  of  the  progress  and  com- 
pletion of  the  labours.  The  men  did  their  work  on  the 
basis  of  Tamil  scholarship,  and  with  a  true  sense  of  their 
responsibiHties,  and  they  have  been  permitted  to  bring  their 
faithful  labours  to  a  successful  close.  And  as  it  has  been 
with  them;  so  we  are  persuaded  it  will  now  be  among 
ourselves.  The  bonds  will  be  reverence  for  God's  Word 
and  God's  truth,  and  sound  and  practised  scholarship  ;  and 
these  will  be  found  too  strong  even  for  religious  prejudices, 
if  indeed  they  are  to  be  considered  as  likely  to  be  shown 
by  men  of  disciplined  minds  in  matters  of  English  and 
Hellenic  grammar  and  criticism.  Again  and  again  must  the 
general  reader  be  reminded  of  the  great  difference  between 
a  commentary  and  a  revision.  The  former  work  could  not 
be  executed  by  such  a  mixed  body  as  is  now  under  con- 
sideration; the  latter  certainly  could,  because  the  appeal 
would  lie  in  all  cases  to  scholarship ;  and  here,  thank  God, 
there  is  neither  High  Church  nor  Low  Church,  neither 
Conformity  nor  Dissent  If  the  mass  of  general  readers 
could  once  be  persuaded  of  this  simple  fact — that  the  more 
accurate  the  scholarship,  the  more  tolerant  and  charitable 
are  men  found  to  be  when  in  co-operation,  we  should  hear 
far  less  gloomy  anticipations  of  the  animosities  and  ruptures 
that  we  are  told  would  show  themselves  in  a  mixed  body  of 
scholars  of  differing  religious  persuasions.  But  those  who 
indulge  in  such  anticipations  are  not  scholars,  and  have 
never  done  an  hour's  work  of  revision  in  co-operation  with 
others.  Their  words,  however,  have  some  power  to  do  harm. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  199 

We  may  come  to  the  conclusion  then  that  there  is  not,  at 
the  present  time  at  any  rate,  much  force  in  the  second  ob- 
jection. A  few  years  back  it  would  have  had  much  weight, 
but  these  few  years  have  brought  with  them  many  changes, 
both  for  good  and  for  evil.  The  utmost  that  can  be  urged  is 
that  a  revised  Version  might  not  win  its  way  by  equal  rates 
of  progress  among  Churchmen  and  Dissenters,  but  the  an- 
ticipation that  there  would  be  a  Church  Bible  and  a  Dis- 
senter's Bible,  is  really  an  anticipation  only  fit  for  a  common- 
place in  a  popular  speech,  or  an  argument  in  a  newspaper- 
letter. 

The  question  of  our  relation  to  the  American  and  Colonial  Relation  to 

Colonial 

Churches  is  very  different,  and  confessedly  is  not  without  its  Churches 
difficulties.  These  two  considerations,  however,  go  far  to  America, 
modify  them  ; — first,  that  the  changes  will,  as  we  have  shown, 
probably  be  few ;  and  secondly,  that  there  will  not  be  any 
antecedent  jealousies  and  prejudices  (such  as  between  the 
Church  and  Dissent),  which  could  hinder  the  changes  being 
accepted,  if  really  good.  The  result  probably  will  be,  that  any 
changes  that  ultimately  obtain  full  acceptance  at  home  will 
very  readily  be  adopted  both  by  the  American  and  Colonial 
Churches.  The  question  will  really  turn  on  the  amount  of 
and  nature  of  the  changes.  If  they  are  few  and  good,  they 
will  be  accepted  ;  if  not,  they  will  not  meet  with  acceptance 
either  at  home  or  abroad. 

The  third  objection  is  perhaps  the  most  important  of  the  The  3rd 
three,  but  it  is  one  which,  by  the  nature  of  the  case,  it  is  not  beiongs"o 
very  easy  to  meet.     We  are  transferred  into  the  future  and  ^^^  future. 


200  REVISION  OF  THE 

have  very  few  data  derived  from  the  past  on  which  to  hazard 
a  forecast.  Former  revisions  certainly  succeeded  each  other 
after  no  lengthened  intervals,  but  then  they  were  revisions 
which  were  suggested  by  the  existing  state  of  the  translation, 
and  the  changeful  character  of  the  times.  We  have  now,  as 
all  are  ready  to  admit,  a  thoroughly  good,  though  not  a  perfect 
translation.  It  has  maintained  its  ground  in  its  present  form 
for  260  years.  It  has  secured  a  firm  hold  on  the  affections 
of  the  people.  It  has  become  also  a  sort  of  literary  monu- 
ment of  which  every  Englishman  and  every  English  critic  of 
eminence  (if  we  except  a  few  ill-natured  remarks  of  Mr. 
Hallam^)  is  justly  proud.  These  are  facts  which  certainly 
seem  to  suggest  the  persuasion  that  one  cautious  and 
reverent  retouching  of  the  old  picture  might  be  tolerated, 
but  that  all  parties,  after  they  had  accepted  the  work, — and 
this  it  would  take  time  to  bring  about, — would  very  dis- 
tinctly concur  in  deprecating  any  further  manipulations. 
The  really  7?i07iu7ne?ital  character  of  our  Version  is  its  best 
protection  against  progressive  change,  and  this  protection, 
we  cannot  help  feeling  persuaded,  as  long  as  England  is 
England,  will  be  always  found  available  and  sufficient. 
But,  as  we  have  already  said,  these  are  but  forecasts  in 

Faithfulness  '  ^ 

requires  the  auswcr  to  forccasts.  Different  thinkers  would  probably  come 
to  different  conclusions.  Bias  again  may  influence  very 
seriously  our  predictions  and  anticipations.  So  it  may  be  best, 
perhaps,  to  leave  the  objection  as  we  find  it,  and  rather  to 


See  his  Literature  of  Europe,  Vol.  iii.  p.  134  (Lond.  1839). 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  201 

put  on  the  other  side  what  many  feel  to  be  their  bounden 
duty, — viz.,  to  place  before  our  people  God's  truth  in  as 
faithful  a  fomi  as  the  nature  of  the  work  permits.  If  there 
are  errors,  they  ought  to  be  removed  for  the  truth's  sake. 
If  there  are  inaccuracies  which  give  false  tinges  to  deduced 
doctrines,  surely  we  seem  called  upon  to  revise  them  now, 
whatever  may  be  done  in  the  future,  in  accordance  with  the 
known  and,  for  the  most  part,  fixed  principles  of  grammar 
and  scholarship.  Surely,  whatever  may  be  our  anticipations 
of  future  proceedings,  whatever  our  hopes  of  further  dis- 
coveries, we  do  seem  bound,  for  very  thankfulness,  to  take 
the  critical  aid  that  has  been  so  mysteriously  extended  to  us, 
and  with  the  Sinaitic  Manuscript,  and  the  vast  accumulated 
knowledge  of  other  Manuscripts  that  has  of  late  been  made 
available,  to  prepare  ourselves  reverently  to  bring  up  our 
English  Testament  to  that  standard  of  correctness  which  is 
now  clearly  attainable. 

If  this  is  the  duty  of  the  present,  then  we  must  be  content 
to  leave  the  morrow  to  be  careful  for  the  things  of  itself  We 
might  justly  have  been  anxious  if  the  amount  of  change  had 
seemed  likely  to  have  been  greater  than  we  have  now  found 
it  likely  to  be.  After  the  estimate  we  have  formed,  and  the 
results  arrived  at,  when  taken  in  combination  with  the  calls 
of  duty  to  which  we  have  just  adverted,  it  does  seem 
proper,  whatever  the  future  may  be,  cautiously  and  reverently 
to  go  forward,  and  if  the  third  objection  weighs  with  us,  to 
set  now  an  example  to  the  future  of  our  circumspectness, 
our  sense  of  responsibility,  and  our  guarded  reverence  for 


202  REVISION  OF  THE 

England's  greatest  treasure.  The  nature  of  our  action  now 
may  exercise  vast  influence  on  the  future  ;  nay,  it  may  not 
only  give  the  tone  to  all  changes  in  days  yet  to  come,  but 
may  prevent  rash  and  sweeping  changes,  which  inaction,  at 
the  present  time,  may  only  too  probably  bring  about. 

So  let  us  reverently  and  cautiously  go  forward,  and  now, 
lastly,  consider  how  and  in  what  manner  we  may  best  pursue 
our  onward  way.  The  consideration  of  this  question  will 
form  the  subject  of  our  concluding  chapter. 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  203 


CHAPTER  VII. 

BEST   MANNER    OF    PROCEEDING   WITH    THE   WORK. 

We  may  now  suitably  bring  our  considerations  to  a  close  by 
a  few  remarks  on  the  authority  under  which  it  would  seem 
best  that  a  revision  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  should  be  under- 
taken, and  on  the  most  hopeful  mode  of  proceeding  with 
the  actual  work. 

In  reference  to  the  first  question, — the  authority  under  Convoca- 
tion the 
which  the  work  should  be  undertaken, — we  have  now  happily,  proper  au  - 

and  we  may  also  rightly  say,  providentially,  no  necessity  for  ^^^  ^^k. 

any  lengthened  comments.     The  question  has  recently,  and 

even  subsequently  to  the  printing  of  the  early  pages  of  this 

work,  been  answered  for  us.    The  Convocation  of  Canterbury 

has  not  only  given  its  weighty  approval  to  the  undertaking,  but 

has  also  appointed  a  Committee  of  sixteen  men,^  with  power 


'  The  names  have  been  specified  House  to  be  double  that  from  the 
above:  see  the  note  on  p.  197.  In  Upper.  In  the  present  case,  how- 
reference  to  this  number  of  16,  it  is  ever,  on  its  being  pointed  out  that  so 
right  here  to  notice  the  vrisdom  and  large  a  body  as  16,  in  addition  to  the 
forbearance  shown  by  the  Lower  8  Bishops,  would  practically  much 
House.  Several  of  our  readers  may  limit  the  numbers  that  could  be 
know  that  when  a  joint  Commission  co-opted  from  the  general  company 
of  both  Houses  of  Convocation  is  of  Biblical  scholars  not  belonging  to 
appointed,  it  is  customary  for  the  Convocation  (the  Committee  other- 
number  appointed  from  the  Lower  wise  being  likely  to  become  utterly 


204  REFISION  OF  THE 

to  add  to  their  number,  to  make  a  beginning,  and  in  due 
time  to  place  some  specimens  of  their  work  before  Convoca- 
tion and  the  Nation  at  large.  That  Committee  will  have 
met  and  decided  on  its  future  plan  of  operations  before  these 
lines  will  come  before  the  eye  of  the  reader. 

So  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury  has  taken  up  the  great 
and  national  work.  Yes,  the  work  is  marked  out,  and  some 
of  the  future  labourers  are  already  called  forth  to  commence 
it.  At  such  a  time  and  in  such  a  cause,  is  it  too  much 
humbly  to  ask  that  the  prayers  of  all  those  that  love  the 
word  of  God  in  sincerity  may  constantly  be  offered  up  for 
all  those  who,  in  these  anxious  times,  either  are  now  or  here- 
after shall  be  called  to  take  part  in  the  work,  and  who,  in 
the  prosecution  of  that  work,  will  need  all  the  support  that 
such  prayers  are  especially  permitted  to  minister  ? 

Convocation  has  undertaken  the  work.  And  with  this 
issue  many  at  first  will  be,  and  will  probably  avow  themselves 
to  be,  utterly  dissatisfied.  Such  a  work  they  will  urge  ought  to 
have  been  committed  to  a  Royal  Commission ;  the  highest 
earthly  authority  in  this  realm  should  have  summoned 
together  the  Revisers  of  the  future,  and  assigned  to  them 
their  duties  and  their  work.  The  National  treasure  should 
have  been  entrusted  to  men  chosen  out  from  the  Nation  at 


unwieldy), — the  Lower  House,  alike  from  the  Upper   House.     See    the 

with  good  sense  and  good  feeling,  recent  debates  in  Convocation,  and 

accepted  the  suggestion  that  the  num-  the    very   sensible   speech   of  Lord 

her  from  their  body  should  be  re-  Alwyne  Compton  in  The  Guardian 

duced  to  the  same  number  as  that  for  May  i8,  p.  585. 


ENGLISH  NEJV  TESTAMENT.  205 

large,  not  to  the  members  of  an  antiquated  body,  and  to  the 
precarious  aid  that  might  be  extended  to  them  by  those  who 
are  without.  Such  thoughts  are  natural,  and  such  thoughts 
will  find  pubhc  expression  ;  but  they  will  not  be,  after  all,  the 
thoughts  of  the  sober  observers  of  the  days  in  which  we  now 
are  living :  they  will  not  be  the  expressions  of  those  who 
best  and  most  intelligently  appreciate  the  mighty  changes 
which  each  year  that  is  passing  is  now  silently  bringing  with 
it.  Convocation  is  really  the  best  authority  under  which 
such  a  work  could  be  undertaken,  and  (not  to  mention  others) 
for  this  one,  simple,  and  homely  reason — that  what  we  want 
is  a  revised  Version,  and  not  an  improved  Version ;  and  that 
the  latter  would  almost  certainly  be  the  result  of  the  labours 
of  such  a  Royal  Commission  as  would  inevitably  be  called  to 
the  work  in  these  present  days.  It  would  be  constructed, 
almost  certainly,  on  the  principle  of  including  all  representa- 
tive men  who  had  any  sufficient  claim  to  scholarship, — and 
a  very  representative  Version  would  such  a  body  most 
assuredly  produce.  No,  we  may  be  certainly  thankful  that 
those  who  stand  highest  in  the  national  councils  have  shown 
no  disposition  to  encourage  these  ambitious  and  ultimately 
self-frustrating  designs.  We  may  almost  trace  the  provi- 
dential ordering  of  God  in  the  turn  that  the  Revision  ques- 
tion has  lately  taken.  We  have  now,  at  any  rate,  no  fear  of 
an  over-corrected  Version.  The  men  now  appointed,  and 
those  who  will  be  invited  to  join  them  will  all  feel  alike,  that 
they  are  entering  upon  a  work,  in  which  that  which  will  most 
commend  them   to  public  favour  will  be  the  least  possible 


2o6  REFISION  OF  THE 

amount  of  change  consistent  with  faithfulness}  A  Royal 
Commission  would  conceive  itself  to  be  independent,  and 
would  act  accordingly.  A  body,  constituted  as  the  body  of 
Revisers  now  will  be  constituted,  will  have  soberly  to  consult 
public  religious  feeling.  It  will  always  have  before  it  this 
plain  fact, — that  their  work  can  only  hope  to  take  the  place 
of  the  venerable  Version  now  in  our  hands,  by  being  that 
Version,  not  only  generally  and  substantially,  but  that  Ver- 
sion in  all  its  details,  save  only  those  where  amending  hands 
may  have  removed  some  scattered  errors  and  imperfections. 
Such  a  body  will,  by  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  even  inde- 
pendently of  those  higher  principles  by  which  it  will,  beyond 
all  doubt,  be  influenced,  know  perfectly  well  that  to  achieve 
any  success  it  must  labour  patiently,  vigilantly,  and  sympa- 
thizingly  ;  and  such  a  knowledge  will  act  as  a  healthy  incen- 
tive. It  will  only  have  itself  and  its  own  eiforts  to  trust  to. 
To  succeed  is  really  little  more  than  its  very  condition  of 
existence.     To  fail  is  to  be  disbanded  and  dissipated. 

When  we  thus  soberly  consider  the  problem  and  the  pro- 
posed mode  of  solving  it,  we  can  hardly  doubt  that  even 
those  who  may  at  first  have  felt  the  strongest  prejudice 
against  a  so-called  National  work  being  attempted  by 
members  of  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury  (and  we  hope, 
ultimately,  of  York)  and  those  scholars  who  may  be  invited 
to  join   them,   will  in  the  end  admit   that  it  is  best  that 


'  See  the  comments  in  The  Times       p.  99.     This  will  probably  be  one 
for  May  6,   already  referred  to  on       of  the  leading  rules. 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT. 


207 


matters  should  have  taken  this  their  present  and  almost 
unlooked-for  turn.  We  may  honestly  even  more  than  ac- 
quiesce in  the  present  arrangement,  and  wish  all  concerned 
in  it  a  hearty  God-speed. 

Of  course  at  present  many  things  are  uncertain,  and  must  The  future 
be  considered  as  yet  in  the  realm  of  hope,  rather  than  that  f^l^^J^'^ 
of  knowledge  and  experience.     We  cannot  tell  confidently 
to  what  extent  those  without  will  join  in  the  work,^  nor,  if 
they  do  join,  can  we  certainly  predict  that  all  will  act  together 


'  It  is  especially  cheering  to  ob- 
serve that  the  practical  invitation  of 
Convocation  to  those  w^ho  are  not 
members  of  the  Church  of  England 
has  been  responded  to  in  the  spirit 
in  which  it  was  given.  The  writer 
of  a  thoroughly  friendly  article  in 
The  Freeman  of  May  13,  expresses 
the  hope  that  'Nonconformists  will 
not  be  slow  to  respond  to  any  in- 
vitation to  co-operate  in  the  task 
inaugurated  by  Convocation,'  and 
closes  his  remarks  with  the  follow- 
ing wise  and  conciliatory  words  : — 
*We  earnestly  hope  that,  should 
any  of  our  number  be  summoned 
to  the  assistance  of  the  Committee 
of  Convocation,  they  will  imme- 
diately respond.  Their  task  is 
simplified  by  the  determination  to 
revise,  and  not  to  re-translate.  A 
new  translation  would  raise  the 
vexed  question  of  the  rendering  of 
the  words  which  relate  to  baptism. 


Revision,  we  conclude,  leaves  that 
question  where  it  was.  In  any  case, 
fidelity  to  the  original  text  must  be 
the  ruling  principle,  and  he  that 
hath  the  Divine  Word  in  the  lan- 
guage in  which  it  was  originally 
written  should  give  it  faithfully,  in 
its  exact  equivalent,  to  the  English- 
speaking  peoples  of  the  world.  We 
wish  the  enterprise  the  Divine 
blessing  and  acceptance  with  the 
churches,  and  counsel  our  readers 
to  follow  the  wise  and  liberal  lead 
of  the  Bishops  (whose  recommenda- 
tions we  cordially  endorse)  in  the 
proposed  revision  of  the  English 
version  of  the  Bible.'  It  may  be  re- 
marked that  we  had  ourselves  an- 
ticipated this  very  expression  of 
opinion,  and  had  ventured  positively 
to  say  for  Baptist  scholars  what  is 
here  said  by  themselves.  See  above, 
p.  93,  note  I,  which  was  written 
prior  to  the  words  here  quoted. 


2o8  EEFISION  OF  THE 

with  easiness  and  harmony.  We  cannot  be  sure  that  they 
may  not  all  be  disposed  to  attempt  a  far  more  sweeping  re- 
vision than  the  Church  and  even  Nation  would  tolerate. 
We  dare  not  confidently  say  that  they  may  not  begin  with 
caution  and  moderation,  and  be  accelerated  into  innovation. 
All  such  things  are  possible ;  but  we  may  reasonably  have 
hope,  and  even  well-grounded  hope,  that  it  will  be  otherwise, 
and  that  both  Confomiity  and  Nonconformity  will  act  in  this 
matter  both  wisely  and  fraternally ;  and  will  only  vie  with 
each  other  in  reverent  solicitude  to  do  faithfully  that  which 
they  have  been  called  to  undertake,  and  in  that  wise  fear 
and  trembling  with  which  the  devout  scholar  of  the  nineteenth 
century  should  approach  the  revision  of  the  noblest  Version 
of  the  written  words  of  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  Evangelists,  and 
Apostles  that  the  v/orld  has  ever  known. 

We  may  now  pass,  secondly  and  lastly,  to  a  brief  conside- 
ration of  the  manner  in  which  the  work  should  be  undertaken 
and  performed. 
The  work        The  chief  principles  have  already  been  laid  down  in  the 
done  to-'     foregoing  pages.      We  have  already  specified  the  leading 
s^^^^^-        canons  which  reflection  and  experience  alike  seem  to  suggest 
as  the  fundamental  rules  that  must  be  followed  in  a  work 
such  as  that  to  which  we  are  now  definitely  pledged.     These 
we  have  already  seen  are — Firsf,  that  the  work  must  be  done 
round  a  common  table.     Mind  must  act  on  mind  ;  thought 
on  thought.     We  must  have  no  ambitious  schemes  of  col- 
lecting  opinions  by   correspondence   or   otherwise,   unless 
those  collected  opinions  are  to  be  discussed  by  the  gathered 


ENGLISH  NEIV  TESTAMENT.  209 

body  of  revisers.  We  must  not  delegate  to  any  small  Com- 
mittee the  work  of  consolidating  or  harmonizing  the  opinions 
of  the  many  that  may  with  profit  be  called  into  counsel. 
No,  both  the  revisers  of  the  Old  and  of  the  New  Testament 
respectively  must  do  their  work  together,  and  discuss  not  only 
their  own  proposals,  but  also  all  the  suggestions  of  others,  in 
their  own  common  rooms  of  council.  On  this,  taught  by  ex- 
perience, we  lay  the  greatest  stress.  And  not  only  the  present, 
but  the  past  confirms  this  view.  We  have  seen  that,  in  a  great 
degree,  the  success  of  our  present  Authorized  Version  was 
due  to  co-operative  union,  and  that  the  points  in  which  it 
partially  failed — viz.,  consistency  of  renderings,  and  harmony 
in  the  application  of  grammatical  principles,  are  just  those 
points  in  which  a  system  which  gave  the  New  Testament  to 
two  different  companies,  under  two  different  chairmen,  might 
beforehand  be  expected  to  fail.  But  if  we  thus  press  for 
union  in  work,  we  also  insist,  with  equal  earnestness,  on  the 
necessity  of  individual  labour  in  private.  To  make  such  a 
union  a  truly  co-operative  union,  every  member  of  it  would 
have  to  work  privately  as  well  as  publicly.  Each  scholar 
belonging  to  the  body  would  of  course  come  with  his  cor- 
rections carefully  made  in  private,  reconsidered,  and  formally 
committed  to  writing.  With  these  he  would  take  his  place 
at  the  council-table,  and  these  he  would  compare  with  the 
corrections  similarly  made  by  the  rest  of  his  brethren.  The 
changes  ultimately  agreed  upon  would  be  the  result  of  the 
comparison,  and  of  the  discussion  which  each  item  in  the 
comparison  would  be  liable  to  call  out.     Many  corrections 

p 


2IO  REFISION  OF  THE 

would  be  found  to  have  been  made  by  the  majority,  and 
would  at  once  be  accepted  by  all  present ;  others  would 
require  consideration ;  a  certain  portion  would  call  out  dis- 
cussion, and  could  only  be  finally  settled  by  a  formal  vote. 

While  then  we  thus  urge,  as  the  first  principle,  co-operative 
union,  we  not  the  less  insist  upon  previous  and  for7nal  pre- 
paration i?i  private^  so  as  to  concentrate  attention  on  what 
might  seem  on  deliberation  to  require  it,  and  to  obviate  all 
improper  waste  of  time  in  discussion  of  mere  proposals  of 
the  moment 
Experienc:  If  this  would  Seem  to  be  our  first  principle,  the  secofid 
^  \^t^^  would  certainly  seem  to  be  the  due  recognition  of  experience 
as  the  surest  guide.  In  other  words,  the  work  at  first  must  be 
done  tentatively.  A  careful  record  of  principles  apparently 
arrived  at,  and  even  of  renderings  of  passages  marked  by 
certain  grammatical  characteristics,  e.g.  hypothetical  sen- 
tences, involving  what  could  not  or  would  not  happen,^  past 


^  We  may  give  as  an  instance  such  ciple  for  translating  these,    and  he 

passages  as  John  v.  46,  viii.  jo,  al,,  will   find   it  extremely  difficult  to 

where  we  have  the  imperfect  in  both  carry  it  out  in  easy  and  idiomatic 

clauses,  when  contrasted  with  such  English.       Even    in    the    simplest 

passages  as  Matt.  xi.  21,  where  both  case, — imperfect  in  both  clauses  and 

clauses  have  the  aorist,  or  with  such  aorist    in  both  clauses, — if  we  try 

passages  as   Heb.  iv.  8,  where  there  always  to  trans  ate  the  former   by 

is  an  aorist  in  the  first  clause  and  an  'would'  and  the  latter  by  'would 

imperfect  in  the    second,  or    con-  have' (not  an  unreasonable  principle) 

versely,  as  John  xiv.  28,  where  the  we  shall  find  many  a  passage  that 

imperfect  is  in  the  first  clause  and  will  put  even  this  rule  to  a  test  that 

the  aorist  in  the  second.     I  et  any  it  will  not  in  practice  be  found  able 

one  try  to  lay  down  a  settled  prin-  successfully  to  bear. 


ENGLISH  NEIF  TESTAMENT.  211 

participles  with  finite  verbs,  the  use  of  '  shall'  or  '  shall  have' 
in  the  translation  of  the  aorist  subjunctive  after  certain 
temporal  particles,  &c. — all  would  require  to  be  noted  down 
at  the  time  and  to  be  carefully  registered.  There  would 
thus  be  a  large  and  increasing  amount  of  general  principles 
which  would  be  continually  tested  by  actual  practice,  and 
ultimately  confirmed  and  consolidated.  With  these  thus 
acquired  and  thus  verified,  the  whole  work  would  be  recon- 
sidered, and  the  result  thus  arrived  at  accepted  for  that 
edition  as  final. 

The  //z/r^  principle  would  be  to  preserve  the  mean  between  Revision 
pretermission  of  what  ought  to  have  been  corrected,  and  ^„^^^^^^  but 
mere  improvement  in  renderings  when  the  necessity  for  the  sufficient, 
change  was  not  distinctly  appreciable.  In  other  words,  the 
revision  would  have  to  be  alike  conservative  and  sufficient ; 
carried  out  on  the  general  principle  of  the  least  possible 
change  on  the  one  hand,  and  yet  honourably  imitative  of  that 
extreme  vigilance,  which  (in  the  comparison  in  Chap.  iii.  of 
those  passages  as  given  in  our  own  Version,  with  the  same 
passages  as  given  in  Tyndale  and  the  early  Versions)  we 
have  already  observed  to  be  such  a  special  and  honourable 
characteristic  of  the  Revision  of  161 1.  To  innovate,  or, 
what  is  called  '  improve,'  is  a  grievous  mistake  on  the  one 
side ;  but  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  there  is  a  directly 
contrary  mistake,  which,  if  made,  might  lead  to  very  un- 
welcome consequences.  If  the  revision  were  not  fairly  a 
sufficient  one,  it  would  certainly  be  followed  at  no  great 
length  of  time  by  another  attempt,  and  the  very  evil,  of 

p  2 


212  REFISIOh   OF  THE 

which  we  have  been  forced  to  admit  the  possibility  in  our 
last  chapter,  would  become  real  and  actual.  To  use  a 
homely  simile,  if  we  create  an  appetite  for  revision  we  must 
be  careful  to  satisfy  it.  No  doubt  this  canon  is  a  far  easier 
one  to  state  than  to  follow.  This  golden  mean  of  correcting 
just  what  ought  to  be  corrected  is  excessively  hard  to  main- 
tain ;  still  we  feel  confident  that  if  the  general  reasonableness 
and  truth  of  this  principle  be  fairly  recognised,  and  if  the 
attempt  be  made,  as  far  as  possible,  to  act  on  it,  experience 
will  gradually  make  the  observance  of  it  more  and  more 
easy  and  instinctive.  The  principle,  of  course,  really  in- 
volves all  that  has  already  been  said  on  the  limits  of  revision, 
and  includes  numberless  degrees  of  application  :  yet,  we 
are  persuaded,  if  once  the  reviser  clearly  appreciates  the 
difference  between  a  mere  debateable  improvement  and  a 
thoroughly  necessary  correction,  he  will  be  enabled,  after  a 
moderate  amount  of  practice,  to  decide  with  approximate 
success  in  those  many  cases  which  lie  on  the  border-land,  and, 
in  the  just  estimate  of  which,  the  strongest  call  is  made  upon 
the  intelligence  and  judgment  of  the  reviser.  Our  own  cor- 
rections in  the  fifth  chapter  will,  we  have  no  doubt,  supply 
the  acute  reader  with  several  instances  in  which  we  ourselves 
have  unwittingly  crossed  the  frontier,  and  have  introduced 
unnecessary  corrections ;  still,  if  it  be  so,  we  shall  have,  at 
any  rate,  illustrated  the  truth  of  another  principle,  often 
insisted  on  in  these  pages,  that  no  single  mind  can  produce 
a  thoroughly  good  and  consistent  revision. 

T\i.t  fourth  principle,  which  it  would  seem  most  desirable 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  213 

carefully  to  observe,  and  in  every  case  strictly  to  act  upon  The  old 
tliroughout  the  work,  has  been  already  briefly  alluded  to  in  J'^^^  JJ^^J 
the  introductory  chapter,  and  may  now  be  stated  more  fully 
and  precisely.  It  relates  to  the  language  and  vocabulary  to 
be  used  in  the  corrections  and  alterations  that  may  be  intro- 
duced ;  and  it  may  be  expressed  as  follows  :  In  corrections 
limit  the  choice  of  words  to  the  vocabulary  of  the  presetit 
Versio7i  combined  with  that  of  the  Versions  that  preceded 
it  -^  and  in  alterations  preserve  as  far  as  possible  the  rhythm 
and  cadence  of  the  Authorized  Version.  This  principle 
cannot  be  too  strongly  insisted  upon.  It  is  in  the  choice 
of  words,  and  the  juxta-position  of  the  w^ords  when  chosen, 
that  the  success  of  any  revision  will  be  found  in  a  great 
degree  to  depend.  And  for  these  three  reasons  :  the  revised 
Version  must  be  a  popular  Version ;  it  must  also  be  a  Ver- 
sion that  reads  well,  and  can  be  heard  with  the  old  and 
familiar  pleasure  with  which  our  present  Version  is  always 
listened  to ;  it  must,  thirdly,  be  such  that  no  consciousness 


'  It  seems  desirable  especially  to  regard  of  the  language  in  which  the 
include  the  earlier  Versions,  with  the  corrections  are  to  be  clothed.  Pre- 
caution only  that  theRhemish  Version,  quently  they  will  be  found  to  con- 
from  the  peculiar  nature  of  its  Ian-  tain  the  very  alteration  we  might 
guage,  must  commonly  be  excepted.  wish  to  introduce.  And  herein  we 
It  is  often,  as  has  been  already  re-  shall  supplement  the  work  of  161 1. 
marked  (see  p.  91),  useful  in  its  The  translators  of  that  day  were 
vocabulary,  but  so  Latinized  that  it  bidden  to  revert  to  the  older  Versions, 
can  only  be  used  with  the  utmost  but  it  has  been  already  observed  that 
caution.  The  other  Versions,  espe-  they  did  this  very  imperfectly.  See 
cially  those  of  Tyndale  and  Cover-  p.  90,  and  Westcott,  History  of  the 
dale,  may  be   used   very   freely   in  English  Bible,  p.  339. 


214  REVISION  OF  THE 

of  novelty  of  turn  or  expression  is  awakened  in  the  mind  of 
hearer  or  reader.  In  a  word,  we  must  never  be  reminded 
that  we  are  not  hearing  the  old  Version  ;  and  must  only  be 
brought  to  perceive  the  revision,  when  we  read  it  over 
thoughtfully  in  private.  Such  a  result  can  only  be  obtained 
by  making  the  correction  in  words  chosen  out  of  (so  to 
speak)  a  strictly  Biblical  vocabulary,  and  also  by  the 
mechanical  but  very  necessary  proceeding  of  having  eabh 
chapter,  when  completed,  read  aloud,  slowly  and  con- 
tinuously, by  one  of  the  body  of  Revisers  to  his  assembled 
brethren.  Many  a  correction  which  the  eye  and  inward 
feeling  might  have  been  wilHng  to  accept  will  be  beneficially 
challenged  by  the  simple  yet  subtle  process  of  the  hearing 
of  the  outward  ear.  This  very  homely  suggestion  will  be 
found  of  some  practical  usefulness. 
Vote  not  to      Tht  fifth  principle  is  more  one  of  detail,  but  still  it  seems 

be  hurried. 

to  involve  in  it  so  much  of  common  sense  and  practical 
wisdom  that  it  perhaps  deserves  a  place  among  the  leading 
principles  we  are  now  specifying,  and  it  may  be  stated  in 
the  following  rule  : — In  every  passage  where  there  may  be 
distinct  differences  of  opinion,  and  decided  expressions  of 
it,  reserve  the  taking  of  the  vote  thereon  till  the  beginning  of 
the  next  meeting.  Let  the  arguments  for  the  different 
renderings  be  fully  stated  and  concluded  at  the  prior  meet- 
ing, so  that  nothing  remains  but  the  decision  between  two 
or  more  competing  corrections.  But  let  that  decision,  as 
we  have  said,  be  made  at  the  subsequent  meeting,  after 
time  has  been  taken  for  private  reconsideration,  and  after 


ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT.  515 

every  trace  of  that  slight  irritation  which  is  often  called  out 
in  the  very  best  of  us  by  opposing  argument  and  by  the 
keenness  of  discussion,  has  entirely  disappeared.  It  should 
be  a  fixed  rule  that  the  discussion  should  not  be  reopened 
when  the  vote  is  taken,  unless  with  the  consent  of  two- 
thirds  ;  as,  otherwise,  the  very  evil  which  this  rule  is  de- 
signed to  repress  would  be  again  called  into  existence  and 
operation.  Such  a  rule  requires  but  few  comments  to 
recommend  it.  It  is  based  on  the  recognition  of  some 
amount  of  poor  human  infirmity,  which,  in  such  a  calm  and 
holy  work  as  the  revision  of  the  Scriptures,  should  ever  be 
sensitively  provided  against.  There  should  be  no  tinge  of 
temper  or  party  spirit  in  any  correction,  however  slight,  that 
may  hereafter  find  its  place  on  the  pages  of  the  English 
Bible. 

Our  sixth  principle  relates  to  the  use  of  the  margin,  and  '^e^t  should 

^  ^  always  be 

is  founded  on  a  due  recognition  of  the  importance  of  two  better  than 
practically  opposing  considerations.  On  the  one  hand,  we 
have  already  distinctly  expressed  the  opinion,  and  have  acted 
upon  it  in  more  than  one  passage  of  the  sample-revisions  in 
a  foregoing  chapter — that,  in  a  doubtful  passage,  the  present 
rendering  should  be  maintained,  unless  there  was  a  distinct 
preponderance  of  argument  and  authority  against  it;  and 
that  the  competing  rendering  should  be  placed  in  the 
margin.  On  the  other  hand,  no  principle  seems  more  dis- 
tinctly to  commend  itself  to  us  than  this, — that  the  margin 
should  not,  in  the  general  judgment  of  scholars,  be  con- 
sidered   to    be    exegetically    or  critically    superior  to  the 


2l6 


REFISION  OF  THE 


text.^  Such  is  the  judgment  commonly  entertained  in  refe- 
rence to  our  present  margin ;  such  certainly  should  not  be  the 
judgment  of  scholars  and  divines  in  reference  to  the  margin  of 
the  future.  But  how  can  we  harmonize  these  partially  con- 
flicting considerations  ?  How  can  we  combine  conservatism 
with  loyalty  to  the  calm  decision  of  an  intelligent  majority  ? 
Perhaps  thus, — J^'irsf,  by  considering  each  existing  marginal 
rendering  as  so  7iearly  of  the  same  authority  as  that  of  the 
text,  that  if  the  majority,  even  by  a  single  vote,"  decided 
for  the  margin,  the  margin  and  the  text  should  at  once 
change   places.      Secondly^   in  cases  where  there  may   be 


It  is  with  some  degree  of  regret 
that  we  observe  that  the  Bishop  of 
Lincoln,  in  his  recent  speech  in 
Convocation  (see  Guardian  for 
May  II,  p.  550),  still  advocates 
what,  we  have  seen,  he  recom- 
mended in  Convocation  thirteen 
years  ago.  See  above,  p.  6,  note  2. 
There  is  nothing  we  may  more 
justly  deprecate  than  any  plan  which 
might  contemplate  placing  the  cor- 
rections that  may  be  proposed  in  the 
margin.  Any  plan  more  likely  to 
invite  imperfectly  considered  cor- 
rections can  hardly  be  conceived. 
It  would  in  fact  be  thoroughly  to 
misuse  the  margin;  it  would  give 
(if  the  Bi;  hop's  suggestions  were 
adopted)  veiy  undesirable  liberty  to 
individual  ministers — viz.,  as  to 
whether  they  would  read  publicly 
he   text   or    the   margin;    and    it 


would  also  at  once  relieve  the  Re- 
visers of  a  large  portion  of  that  deep 
feeling  of  responsibility,  which  a 
continual  remembrance  that  what 
they  are  recommending  is  for  the 
Text,  would  be  certain  to  bring 
with  it.  How  soberly  and  how 
thoughtfully  men  would  form  their 
decisions,  when  those  decisions  were 
to  settle  (if  their  Revision  was  ac- 
cepted) what  was  ultimately  to  take 
the  place  of  the  present  words,  and 
hereafter  to  be  read  publicly  as  a 
portion  of  the  Book  of  Life. 

2  We  may  illustrate  this  by  an 
instance  in  one  of  the  two  sample- 
portions  of  the  Authorized  Version 
which  we  have  revised  in  Chap.  v. 
In  Romans  viii.  27,  it  is  doubtful 
whether  oti  is  causal  or  simply 
demonstrative,  whether,  in  feet,  it 
is    to    be   translated    'because'    or 


ENGLISH  NEH'   TESTAMENT. 


217 


no  marginal  rendering,  by  providing  that  some  fixed  pro- 
portion of  votes,  for  example  two-thirds,  should  always  be 
required  before  any  portion  of  the  present  Version  should 
finally  be  displaced,  whether  to  be  transferred  to  the  margin 
or  no.  The  transference  to  the  margin  would  obviously 
apply  only  to  cases  of  real  importance,  and  in  which 
all  would  agree,  whichever  side  they  might  take,  that  the 
alternative  rendering  ought  specially  to  be  recorded.  On 
a  final  revision,  then,  two-thirds  might  with  profit  be  required, 
in  reference  to  all  differences  from  the  A.  V.,  but  in  z.  first 
revision  the  decision  of  a  simple  majority  should  always  be 
allowed  to  prevail.^  No  committee  would  be  wise  to  begin 
their   work   with  self-tied  hands.     Reverence,    experience, 


*  that.'  Here  the  A.  V.  places  the 
second  of  these  two  translations  in 
the  margin.  On  the  principle  then 
above  laid  down,  a  bare  majority 
would  be  entitled  to  take  this  latter 
translation  if  they  thought  fit.  They 
perhaps  would  take  it,  as  the  clause 
really  does  not  strictly  contain  the 
reason  for  the  assertion  in  the  fore- 
going clause,  but  seems  rather  to 
explain  more  precisely  what  is  just 
before  stated  generally  —  namely, 
thatHe'maketh  intercession,  &c.'  So 
Grotiusand  Estius, and,  among  more 
recent  expositors,  Fritzsche,  Meyer, 
Reiche,  and  others. 

^  We  do  here  earnestly  repeat  the 
hope,  already  expressed  in  substance 
in  an  earlier  portion  of  this  work 


(seep.  26),  that  the  judgment  of  the 
Ancient  Versions  will  especially 
be  considered.  In  doubtful  cases, 
and  where  the  grammatical  and 
exegetical  arguments  are  very  nearly 
in  equipoise,  the  judgment  of  the 
early  Versions  is  of  great  moment. 
Every  pains  therefore  should  be 
taken  to  ascertain  their  opinions; 
and  those  opinions  ought  to  be  ac- 
counted as  votes  of  a  very  preroga- 
tive character.  Great  weight  may 
also  justly  be  laid  on  the  express 
decisions  of  the  Greek  Fathers. 
The  deliberate  opinion  of  men  who 
spoke  the  language  of  the  New 
Testament  cannot  fail  to  exercise 
considerable  influence  on  the  judg- 
ment of  every  sober  interpreter. 


2i8  REVISION  OF  THE 

and  let  us  not  fail  to  add,  prayer  for  spiritual  guidance, 
would  always  be  found  to  be  of  more  avail  than  elaborate 
rules,  which  the  stress  of  practice  and  the  diversity  of  cir- 
cumstances would  soon  show  to  be  utterly  nugatory.  Such 
a  body  as  the  Revisers  should  be  jealously  careful  to  reserve 
to  themselves  all  proper  freedom.  Rules  and  canons  are 
good,  but  elasticity  is  better ;  and  in  no  undertaking  that 
can  readily  be  conceived,  will  elasticity  be  found  a  more 
necessary  element  than  in  the  translation  of  Scripture  or 
the  revision  of  translations  already  made.  Elasticity  is  the 
characteristic  of  every  Version  from  the  days  of  Tyndale 
down  to  the  date  of  the  last  revision,  and  elasticity  must  be 
the  characteristic  of  the  revised  Version  of  the  future,  if  it 
is  ever  to  displace  or  even  rival  the  fresh,  vigorous,  and 
genuinely  idiomatic  translation  that  bears  the  honoured 
name  of  the  Authorized  Version. 
Follow  the  The  seventh  and  last  principle  may  be  very  briefly  stated, 
dd  rules.  ^^^^  conveniently  embodied  in  the  following  recommendation, 
viz.,  that,  mutatis  mutandis^  the  Revisers  of  our  own  day 
should  consider  themselves  as  bound  by  the  spirit  of  the 
rules  laid  down  for  the  guidance  of  the  Translators  of  1611. 
In  several  points  they  might  even  be  bound  by  the  letter  \ 
but,  as  the  circumstances  are  different,  and  the  problem  now 
to  be  solved  not  perfectly  the  same  as  it  was  then,  it  would 
seem  enough  to  suggest  a  loyal  adherence  to  the  spirit  of 
the  rules,  and  especially  a  careful  imitation  of  the  manner 
in  which  those  rules  were  applied.  To  say  more  would  be 
to  pass  into  details  which  have  either  been  already  noticed 


ENGLISH  NEfF  TESTAMENT.  219 

and  illustrated  in  the  foregoing  pages,  or  which  can  only 
properly  be  discussed  when  all  the  varied  exigencies  of  the 
work  shall  have  displayed  themselves  in  actual  practice. 
The  rules  of  the  revision  of  161 1  may  form  the  basis  for  the 
rules  of  the  new  revision  ;  but  they  must  be  read  subject  to 
the  inherent  differences  between  the  work  of  the  past  and 
the  work  of  the  future.  The  former  Revisers  had  to  deal 
with  a  Version  of  but  moderate  pretensions  (the  Bishops' 
Bible),  and  but  doubtfully  holding  its  own  against  its  Genevan 
rival.  The  Revisers  of  these  days  have  to  deal  with  a  Ver- 
sion of  the  highest  possible  strain,  and  that  deservedly  stands 
unique  and  unapproached.  It  may  be  wise,  then,  for  our 
present  Revisers  to  avail  themselves  of  the  wisdom  of  past 
rules,  but  it  must  nearly  always  be  rather  in  the  newness  of 
their  spirit,  than  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter. 

To  sum  up  all,  then,  in  a  single  sentence,  we  would  re- 
spectfully and  deferentially  say  to  the  learned  and  faithful 
men  that  will  shortly  address  themselves  to  this  great  under- 
taking : — Do  your  work  together ;  consider  experience  your 
truest  guide;  dorUt  try  to  Hmpi-ove'  our  present  Version^  but  be 
satisfied  with  correcting  it;  use  the  old  words.,  and  have  an  ear 
for  the  old  rhythm;  don't  decide  till  afterthought  has  exercised 
its  due  influence;  make  the  text  better  than  the  margin;  and 
lastly,  ^//(?w  the  spirit  of  the  old  rules. 

We  may  now  close  this  chapter,  and  with  it  the  present  Conclusion, 
work.     There  are  numberless  details  which  might  yet  be 
specified.     There  are  many  suggestions,  only  partially  de- 
veloped, which  perhaps  it  might  not  be  wholly  out  of  place 


220  REFISION  OF  THE 

to  specify  in  a  chapter  that  has  for  its  heading — The  best 
manner  of  proceeding  with  the  work.  But  all  these  things  we 
may  now  leave  to  the  learned  body  of  men  who  either  have 
been,  or  are  about  to  be  called  to  the  important  work.  Let 
us  trust  all  details  to  their  wisdom  and  faithfulness,  and 
support  them  by  our  prayers.  Their  work  is  arduous  ;  much 
is  expected  from  them ;  the  object  at  which  they  are  aiming 
is  almost  discouragingly  high  :  success  is  what  is  demanded 
of  them,  and  implied  in  the  very  fact  of  their  being  called 
together ;  failure  is  an  individual  as  well  as  a  collective  re- 
proach. Yes,  the  work  is  arduous.  Never  since  the  last 
revision  have  scholars  and  theologians  girded  up  their  loins 
to  a  work  in  which  more  faithfulness  was  required  in  pre- 
paration ;  more  vigilance  in  execution  ;  more  patience  in 
discussing  ;  more  wisdom  in  discerning ;  more  sobriety  in 
judging.  Never,  during  the  two  centuries  and  a  half  that 
have  now  passed  away,  has  English  learning  and  good  sense 
been  called  upon  to  submit  themselves  to  a  severer  test. 
Never  was  there  a  work  in  which  could  be  needed  not  only 
for  the  general  body,  but  for  every  individual  member  of  it, 
more  patient  energy,  deeper  humility,  and  a  fuller  sense  of 
duty  and  responsibility. 

Let  us  pray,  then,  for  our  Revisers  and  their  work.  Let 
us  pray  that  their  work  may  bring  a  blessing  to  this  Church 
and  Nation,  and  make  wiser  unto  salvation  not  only  us  at 
home,  but  all  those  that  sj^eak  our  common  tongue — those 
countless  thousands  whose  inner  and  spiritual  life  the  de- 
cisions of  these  Revisers  may  affect,  and  whose  knowledge 


ENGLISH  NEW  TESTAMENT.  221 

of  God's  message  to  mankind  their  deliberations  may  be 
permitted  to  further.  But  those  results  are  not  yet.  That 
future  is  still  distant.  Even  with  the  most  prospered  issues, 
a  generation  must  pass  away  ere  the  labours  of  the  present 
time  will  be  so  far  recognised  as  to  take  the  place  of  the 
labours  of  the  past.  The  youngest  scholar  that  may  be 
called  upon  to  bear  his  part  in  the  great  undertaking  will 
have  fallen  on  sleep  before  the  labours  in  which  he  may 
have  shared  will  be  regarded  as  fully  bearing  their  hoped-for 
fruit.  The  latest  survivor  of  the  gathered  company  will  be 
resting  in  the  calm  of  Paradise  ere  the  work  at  which  he 
toiled  will  meet  with  the  reception  which,  by  the  blessing  of 
God  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  may  ultimately  be  found  to  deserve. 
The  bread  will  be  cast  upon  the  waters,  but  it  will  not  be 
found  till  after  many  days. 

And  it  is  good  that  it  should  be  so.  Such  work  as  the 
revision  of  the  noblest  Version  of  the  Word  of  God  that 
this  world  holds,  is  not  for  the  fleeting  praise  or  blame  of 
contemporaries,  but  for  the  calm  judgment  of  the  holy  and 
the  wise  in  distant  days  and  generations  yet  to  come.  .  .  .  With 
such  mingled  feelings,  with  these  humbly  implied  aspirations 
on  the  one  hand,  and  these  chastening  remembrances  on 
the  other, — with  the  quickest  sense  of  frailty  and  weakness, 
and  yet  with  the  consciousness  of  deepest  responsibility,  let 
our  Revisers  now  address  themselves  to  their  work,  and  in 
the  end  all  may  be  well.  Let  us  remember  that  our  best 
and  highest  powers  are  vouchsafed  to  us  in  this  world  only 
for  labour  while  it  is  day,  but  let  us  also  verily  remember 


222        REVISION  OF  THE  ENGLISH  NEfV  TESTAMENT. 

that  such  labour,  if  faithfully  bestowed,  will  abide,  for  that 
on  which  it  is  to  be  bestowed  is  changeless  and  eternal. 
All  flesh  is  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the 

FLOWER    OF    GRASS.        ThE     GRASS     WITHERETH,    AND    THE 

flower  thereof  falleth  away  j  but  the  word  of  the 
Lord  endureth  for  ever. 


THE  end. 


RELIGIOUS  AND  MORAL  WORKS. 


A  Critical  and  Grammatical  Commentary  on  St. 

Paul's  Epistles  ;  Greek  Text,  with  Revised  Translation  and  English 
Notes.  By  Charles  J.  Ellicott,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  G-loucester  and 
Bristol.     8vo. 

Galatians,  Fourth  Edition,  8s.  6d. 

Ephesians,  Fourth  Edition,  8s.  6d. 

Pastoral  Epistles,  Fourth  Edition,  10s.  6d. 

PiiiLiPPiANS,  Colossians,  and  Philemon,  Third  Edition, 
10s.  6d. 

Thessalonians,  Third  Edition,  7s.  6d, 

Historical  Lectures  en  the  Life  of  our  Lord  Jesus 

Christ :    being  the  Hulsean   Lectures  for  1859.     By  Charles  J. 

Ellicott,  D.D.  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and  Bristol.     Fifth  Edition. 

8vo,  12s. 
*^*  The  present  edition  has  been  generally  revised.  The  text  has 
been  left  unaltered,  but  additions  have  been  made  in  many  places  to  the 
notes,  and  in  a  few  instances  corrections  have  been  introduced.  The 
whole  volume  has  been  read  over  in  connexion  with  the  recent  work  of 
Caspari,  intitled  Chronolugisch-geogra2Msclie  Einleitung  in  das  Lchen 
Jesu  Christi,  and  is  now  supplied  with  continuous  references  to  this 
excellent  treatise. 

The  Destiny  of  the  Creature  ;  and  other  Sermons 

preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge.  By  Charles  J. 
Ellicott,  D.D.  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and  Bristol.  Fourth  Edition. 
Post  8vo,  5s. 

The  Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,     By  W.  J. 

CoNTBEARE,  M.A.  fate  Fellow  of  Trin.  Coll.  Cantab.,  and  J.  S. 
HowsoN,  D.D.  Principal  of  Liverpool  College. 

Library  Edition,  with  all  the  Original  Illustrations,  Maps, 
Landscapes  on  Steel,  Woodcuts,  &c.     2  vols.  4to,  48s. 

Intermediate  Edition,  with  a  Selection  of  Maps,  Plates,  and 
Woodcuts.     2  vols,  square  crown  8vo,  31s.  6d. 

Student's  Edition,  revised  and  condensed,  with  46  Illustrations 
and  Maps.     1  vol.  crown  8vo,  price  9s. 

The  Voyage  and  Shipwreck  of  St.  Paul;  with 

Dissertations  on  the  Ships  and  Navigation  of  the  Ancients.  By 
James  Smith,  F.R.S.     Crown  8vo,  Charts,  10s.  6d. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  ;  with  a  Commentary, 

and  Practical  and  Devotional  Suggestions  for  Readers  and  Students 
of  the  English  Bible.  By  the  Rev.  F.  C.  Cook,  M.A.,  Canon  of 
Exeter,  &c.     New  Edition,  8vo,  12s.  Qd. 

An  Exposition  of  the  Thirty- Nine  Articles,  His- 
torical and  Doctrinal.  By  E.  Harold  Browne,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop 
of  Ely.     Eighth  Edition.     8vo,  16s. 


LONGMANS,  GREEN,  READER  AND  DYER. 


2  Belif/ious  and  Moral  Works. 

Ewald's  History  of  Israel  to  the  Death  of  Moses. 

Translated  from  the  German.  Edited  with  a  Preface  and  an 
Appendix,  by  Russell  Martineau,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Hebrew 
in  Manchester  New  College,  London.  Second  Edition,  continued 
to  the  Commencement  of  the  Monarchy.     2  vols.  8vo,  24s. 

An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, Critical,  Exegetical,  and  Theological.  By  the  Rev.  S. 
Davidson,  D.D.,  LL.D.     2  vols.  8vo,  30s. 

The  Greek  Testament ;  with  Notes,  Grammatical 

and  Exegetical.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Websteb,  M.A.,  and  the  Rev. 
W.  F.  Wilkinson,  M.A.     2  vols.  8vo,  11.  is. 

Vol.  I.  The  Gospels  and  Acts,  20s. 
„  II.  The  Epistles  and  Apocalypse,  24s. 

Rev.  T.  H.  Home's  Introduction  to  the  Critical 

Study  and  Knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Twelfth  Edition,  as 
last  revised  throughout  and  brought  up  to  the  existing  State  of 
Biblical  Knowledge  ;  under  careful  editorial  revision.  With  4  Maps 
and  22  AVoodcuts  and  Facsimiles.     4  vols.  8vo,  42s. 

Eev.  T.  H.  Home's  Compendious  Introduction 

to  the  Study  of  the  Bible,  being  an  Analysis  of  tlie  lartrer  work  by 
the  same  Author.  Re-edited  by  the  Rev.  John  Aire,  M.A.  With 
Maps,  &c.     Post  8vo,  ^s. 

Passing  Thoughts  on  Religion.     By  the  Author 

of  *  Amy  Herbert.'     New  Edition.     Fcp.  5s. 

'  Spiritual  Songs'  for  the  Sundays  and  Holidays 

throughout  the  Year.  By  J.  S.  B.  Moxsfll,  LL.D ,  Vicar  of 
Egham  and  Rural  Dean.  Fourth  Edition,  Sixth  Thousand.  Fcp. 
price  4s.  Qd. 

The  Beatitudes  :  Abasement  before  God  :  Sorrow 

for  Sin;  Meekness  of  Spirit;  Desire  for  Holiness  :  Gentleness; 
Purity  of  Heart ;  the  Peace-makers  ;  Sufferings  for  Chiist.  By  ihe 
same  Author.     Third  Edition,  revised.     Fcp.  3s.  Qd. 

His  Presence  not  his  Memory,   1855.     By  the 

same  Author,  in  Memory  of  his  Son.     Sixth  Edition.     16mo.     Is. 

Lyra  Germanica,  translated  from  the  German  by 

Miss  C.  WiNKWORTH.  First  Series,  Hymns  for  the  Sundays  and 
Chief  Festivals  ;  Second  Series,  the  Christian  Life.  Fcp.  3s.  6cZ. 
each  Series. 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,   PEADER,    AND  DYER. 


[SEI^TEIvIBEPl    1870.] 


GEIEML  LIST   OP  WOEKS 

PUBLISHED    BY 

Messrs.  LONGMANS,  GREEN,  and  CO. 

PATERNOSTER    ROW,    LONDON. 

History^  Politics^  Historical  Memoirs^  &c. 

The  HISTORY  of  ENGLAND  from  the  Fall  of  Wolsey  to  the  Defeat 

of  the  Spanish  Armada.    By  James  ANTHOifT  rKOUDE,  M.A.  late  Fellow 
of  Exeter  College,  Oxford. 

Library  Edition",  12  Vols.  8vo.  price  £8 18s. 

Cabinet  Edition,  now  appearing,  in  12  vols,  crown  Sto.  price  6s.  each. 

The  HISTORY  of  ENGLAND  from  the  Accession  of  James  II.  By 
Lord  Macaulay. 

Library  Edition,  5  vols.  8vo.  £4. 
Cabinet  Edition,  8  vols,  post  8vo.  48s. 
People's  Edition,  4  vols,  crown  8vo.  16s. 

LORD  MACAULAY'S  WORKS.  Complete  and  Uniform  Library 
Edition.  Edited  by  his  Sister,  Lady  Trevelyan.  8  vols.  8to.  with  Portrait, 
price  £5  5s.  cloth,  or  £8  8s.  bound  in  tree-calf  by  Rivi6re. 

An  ESSAY  on  the  HISTORY  of  the  ENGLISH  GOVERNMENT  and 

Constitution,  from  the  Reign  of  Henry  VII.  to  the  Present  Time.     By 
John  Earl  Russell.    Fourth  Edition,  revised.    Crown  8vo.  &s. 

SELECTIONS  from  SPEECHES  of  EARL  RUSSELL,  1817  to  1841, 

and  from  Despatches,  1859  to  1865 ;  with  Introductions.   2  vols.  8vo.  28s. 
VARIETIES   of  VICE-REGAL   LIFE.     By   Sir   Wiloam   Dbnison, 
K.C.B.  late  Governor-General  of  the  Australian  Colonies,  and  Governor  of 
Madras.    With  Two  Maps.    2  vols.  8vo.  28s. 

On  PARLIAMENTARY  GOVERNMENT  in  ENGLAND  :  Its  Origin, 
Development,  and  Practical  Operation.  By  Alpheus  Todd,  Librarian  of 
the  Legislative  Assembly  of  Canada.    2  vols.  8vo.  price  £l  17s. 

LAND  SYSTEMS  and  INDUSTRIAL  ECONOMY  of  IRELAND,  ENG- 
LAND, and  CONTINENTAL  COUNTRIES.  By  T.  B.  Clippb  Leslie. 
LL.B.  of  Lincoln's  Inn,  Barrister-at-Law.    8vo.  12s. 

A  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  of  the  NEUTRALITY  of  GREAT  BRI- 
TAIN DURING  the  AMERICAN  CIVIL  WAR.  By  Mountague  Ber- 
nard, M.A.  Chichele  Professor  of  International  Law  and  Diplomacy  in  the 
University  of  Oxford.    Royal  8vo.  l&s. 


2  NEW  WORKS  published  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 

The  HISTORY  of  ENGLAND  during  the  Reign  of  George  the  Third. 
By  the  Right  Hon.  W.  N.  Masset.    Cabinet  Edition.    4  vols,  post  8vo.24s. 

The  CONSTITUTIONAL  HISTOEY  of  ENGLAND,  since  the  Acces- 
sion of  George  III.  1760—1860.  By  Sir  Thomas  Eeskine  Mat,  C.B.  Second 
Edition.    2  vols.  8vo.  33s. 

HISTORICAL  STUDIES.   By  Herman  Merivale,  M.A.     8vo.  125.  6d. 

The  OXFORD  REFORMERS  of  1498— John  Colet,  Erasmus,  and 
Thomas  More ;  being  a  History  of  their  Eellow-work.  By  Frederic 
Seebohm.    Second  Edition,  enlarged.    8vo.  14s. 

A  HISTORY  of  WALES,  derived  from  Authentic  Sources.  By  Jane 
Williams,  Ysgafell.    8vo.  14s. 

LECTURES  on  the  HISTORY  of  ENGLAND,  from  the  earliest  Times 
to  the  Death  of  King  Edward  II.  By  William  Longman.  With  Maps 
and  Illustrations.    8vo.  15s. 

The  HISTORY  of  the  LIFE  and  TIMES  of  EDWARD  the  THIRD. 

By  William  Longman.    With  9  Maps,  8  Plates,  and  16  Woodcuts.    2  vols. 

8vo.  28s. 
HISTORY  of  the  NORMAN   KINGS   of   ENGLAND,  from  a  New 

Collation  of  the  Contemporary  Chronicles.    By  Thomas  Cobbe,  Barrister, 

of  the  Inner  Temple.    8vo.  price  16s. 

The  OVERTHROW  of  the  GERMANIC  CONFEDERATION  by 
PRUSSIA  in  1866.  By  Sir  Alexander  Malet,  Bart.  K.C.B.  With  5  Maps. 
8vo.  18s. 

The  MILITARY  RESOURCES  of  PRUSSIA  and  FRANCE,  and 
RECENT  CHANGES  in  the  ART  of  WAR.  By  Lieut.-Col.  Chesnet, 
R.E.  and  Henry  Reeve,  D.C.L.    Crown  8vo.  price  7s.  6d. 

WATERLOO  LECTURES:  a  Study  of  the  Campaign  of  1815.  By 
Colonel  Charles  C.  Chesnet,  R.E.  late  Professor  of  Military  Art  and 
History  in  the  Staff  College.    New  Edition.    8vo.  with  Map,  10s.  6d. 

DEMOCRACY  in  AMERICA.  By  Alexis  De  Tocqueville.  Trans- 
lated by  Henry  Reeve.    2  vols.  8vo.  21s. 

HISTORY  of  the  REFORMATION  in  EUROPE  in  the  Time  of 
Calvin.  By  J.  H.  Merle  D'Aubign]6,  D.D.  Vols.  I.  and  II.  Svo.  28s. 
Vol.  IIL12S.   Vol.  IV.  16s.   Vol.  V.  price  16s. 

HISTORY  of  FRANCE,  from  Clovis  and  Charlemagne  to  the  Acces- 
sion of  Napol6on  III.    By  Eyre  Evans  Groove.    5  vols.  Svo.  £4 13s. 

CHAPTERS  from  FRENCH  HISTORY ;  St.  Louis,  Joan  of  Arc, 
Henri  IV.  with  Sketches  of  the  Intermediate  Periods.  By  J.  H. 
GuRNEY,  M.A.    New  Edition.    Fcp.  Svo.  6s.  6d. 

MEMOIR  of  POPE  SIXTUS  the  FIFTH.  By  Baron  Hubner.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Original  in  French,  with  the  Author's  sanction,  by  Hubert 
E.  H.  Jerningham.    2  vols.  Svo.  [Nearly  ready. 

IGNATIUS  LOYOLA  and  the  EARLY  JESUITS.  By  Stewart  Rose. 
Svo.  with  Portrait,  price  16s. 

The  HISTORY  of  GREECE.  By  C.  Thirlwall,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop 
of  St.  David's.    8  vols.  fcp.  Svo.  price  28s.  I 

GREEK  HISTORY  from  Themistocles  to  Alexander,  in  a  Series  of 
Lives  from  Plutarch.  Revised  and  arranged  by  A.  H.  Clough.  Fcp.  with 
4A  Woodcuts,  6s. 


NEW  WOEKS  PUBLISHED  3T  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


CRITICAL  HISTOEY  of  the  LANGUAGE  and  LITERATURE  of 
Ancient  Greece.   By  William  Muke,  of  Caldwell.   5  vols.  8vo.  £3  9s. 

The  TALE  of  the  GREAT  PERSIAN  WAR,  from  the  Histories  of 
Herodotus.    By  George  W.  Cox,  M.A.    New  Edition.    "Fcp.  3s.  6d. 

HISTORY  of  the  LITERATURE  of  ANCIENT  GREECE.  By  Pro- 
fessor K.  O.  MtJLLEE.  Translated  by  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  Geoege  Coene- 
WALL  Lewis,  Bart,  and  by  J.  W.  Donaldson,  D.D.    3  vols.  8vo.  21s. 

HISTORY  of  the  CITY  of  ROME  from  its  Foundation  to  the  Sixteenth 
Century  of  the  Christian  Era.  By  Thomas  H.  Dxee,  LL.D.  8vo.  with  2 
Maps,  15s. 

The  HISTORY  of  ROME.  By  "Wilhelm  Ihne.  Translated  and 
revised  by  the  Author.    Vols.  I.  and  II.    Svo.  ^Nearly  ready. 

HISTORY  of  the  ROMANS  nnder  the  EMPIRE.  By  the  Very  Rev. 
C.  Meeivale,  D.C.L.  Dean  of  Ely.     8  vols,  post  Svo.  48s. 

The  FALL  of  the  ROMAN  REPUBLIC ;  a  Short  History  of  the  Last 
Century  of  the  Commonwealth.    By  the  same  Author.    12mo.  7s.  &d. 

The  STUDENT'S  MANUAL  of  the  HISTORY  of  INDIA,  from  the 
Earliest  Period  to  the  Present.  By  Colonel  Meadows  Tatloe,  M.R.A.S. 
M.R.I.A.  Author  of '  The  Confessions  of  a  Thug.'  Crown  Svo.  \_In  the  x)ress. 

The  HISTORY  of  INDIA,  from  the  Earliest  Period  to  the  close  of  Lord 
Dalhonsie's  Administration.  By  John  Claek  Maeshman.  3  vols,  crown 
Svo.  22s.  &d. 

INDIAN  POLITY  :  a  View  of  the  System  of  Administration  in  India. 
By  Lieutenant-Colonel  Geoege  CHESJfET,  Fellow  of  the  University  of 
Calcutta.    New  Edition,  revised;  with  Map.    Svo.  price  21s. 

HOME  POLITICS;  being  a  consideration  of  the  Causes  of  the  Growth 

of  Trade  in  relation  to  Labour,  Pauperism,  and  Emigration.    By  DAJflEl. 
Geant.    Svo.  7s. 

REALITIES  of  IRISH  LIFE.     By  W.  Steuart  Trench,  Land  Agent 

in  Ireland  to  the  Marquess  of  Lansdowne,  the  Marquess  of  Bath,  and  Lord 
Digby.    Eifth  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  price  6s. 

The   STUDENT'S   MANUAL   of  the   HISTORY  of  IRELAND.     By 

MaetP.  Cusack,  Authoress  of  the  'Illustrated  of  Ireland,  from  the  Earliest 
Period  to  the  Year  of  Catholic  Emancipation.'    Crown  Svo.  price  6s. 

CRITICAL  and  HISTORICAL  ESSAYS  contributed  to  the  Edinburgh 

Beview.    By  the  Right  Hon.  Loed  Macatjlat. 
Cabinet  Edition,  4  vols,  post  Svo.  24s.    Libeaet  Edition,  3  vols.  Svo.  36s. 
People's  Edition,  2  vols.'crown  Svo.  8s.    Student's  Edition,  1  vol.  cr.  Svo.  6s. 

HISTORY  of  EUROPEAN  MORALS,  from  Augustus  to  Charlemagne. 
By  W.  E.  H.  Lecet,  M.A.    Second  Edition.    2  vols.  Svo.  price  28s. 

HISTORY  of  the  RISE  and  INFLUENCE  of  the  SPIRIT  of 
RATIONALISM  in  EUROPE.  By  W.  E.  H.  Leckt,  M.A.  Cabinet  Edition, 
being  the  Fourth.    2  vols,  crown  Svo.  price  16s. 

GOD  in  HISTORY ;  or,  the  Progress  of  Man's  Faith  in  the  Moral 
Order  of  the  World.  By  Baron  Bunsen.  Translated  by  Susanna  Wink- 
WOETH;  with  a  Preface  by  Dean  Stanley.    3  vols.  Svo.  price  42s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


The  HISTOKY  of  PHILOSOPHY,  from  Thales  to  Comte.  By 
Geoege  Henry  Lentes.    Third  Edition.    2  vols.  8to.  30*. 

TLe  MYTHOLOGY  of  the  AEYAN  NATIONS.  By  George  W. 
Cox,  M.A.  late  Scholar  of  Trinity  CoUego,  Oxford,  Joint-Editor,  with  the 
late  Professor  Brande,  of  the  Fourth  Edition  of  '  The  Dictionary  of  Science, 
Literature,  and  Art,'  Author  of '  Tales  of  Ancient  Greece,'  &c.  2  vols.  8vo.  28vJ. 

EGYPT'S  PLACE  in  UNIVERSAL  HISTORY;  an  Historical  Investi- 
gation. By  Baron  Bunsen,  D.C.L.  Translated  by  C.  H.  Cotteell,  M.A. 
With  Additions  by  S.  Biech,  LL.D.    5  vols.  8vo.  price  £8  14«.  6d. 

HISTORY  of  CIVILISATION  in  England  and  France,  Spain  and  Scot- 
land. By  Henet  Thomas  Buckle.  New  Edition  of  the  entire  Work, 
with  a  complete  Index.    3  vols,  crown  8vo,  2i>s. 

HISTORY  of  the  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH,  from  the  Ascension  of 
Christ  to  the  Conrersion  of  Constantine.  By  E.  Bueton,  D.D.  late 
Prof,  of  Divinity  in  the  Univ.  of  Oxford.    Eighth  Edition.    Ycp.Ss.6d. 

SKETCH  of  the  HISTORY  of  the  CHURCH  of  ENGLAND  to  the 

Revolution  of  1688.    By  the  Right  Rev.  T.  V.  Shoet,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop  of 
St.  Asaph.    Eighth  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  7s.  6cZ. 

HISTORY  of  the  EARLY  CHURCH,  from  the  First  Preaching  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  Council  of  Nicaea.  a.d.  325.  By  Elizabeth  M.  Sewell, 
Author  of  'Amy  Herbert.'    New  Edition,  with  Questions.    Fcp.  45.  6rf. 

ThB   ENGLISH   REFORMATION.      By  F.  C.  Massingberd,  M.A. 

Chancellor  of  Lincoln  and  Rector  of  South  Ormsby.  Fourth  Edition,  revised. 
Fcp.  Svo.  7s.  Qd. 
MAUNDER' S  HISTORICAL  TREASURY ;  comprising  a  General  In- 
troductory Outline  of  Universal  History,  and  a  series  of  Separate  Histories. 
Latest  Edition,  revised  and  brought  down  to  the  Present  Time  by  the 
Rev.  Geoege  William  Cox,  M.A.     Fcp.  6s.  cloth,  or  9s.  6d.  calf. 

WOODWARD'S  HISTORICAL  and  CHRONOLOGICAL  ENCYCLO- 
PAEDIA.—The  copious  •  Encyclopaedia  of  Chronology  and  History,'  projected 
and  left  unfinished  by  the  late  B,  B.  Woodwaed,  B.A.  F.S.A.  Librarian  to 
the  Queen  at  Windsor,  is  in  an  advanced  state  of  preparation,  and  will  be 
completed  by  Mr.  :W.  L.  R.  Gates,  Editor  of  the  Dictionary  of  General 
Biogra'phy,  the  friend,  and  for  ten  years  the  coUaborateur,  of  !JJr. 
Woodwaed. 


Biographical  Worlcs, 

The  LIFE  and  LETTERS   of   FARADAY.     By  Dr.  Besce  Jones, 

Secretary  of  the  Royal  Institution.    Second  Edition,  thoroughly  revised. 
2  vols.  8vo.  with  Portrait,  and  Eight  Engravings  on  Wood,  price  28s. 

FARADAY  as  a  DISCOVERER.     By  John  Tyndall,  LL.D.  F.R.S. 

Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  in  the  Royal  Institution.  New  and  Cheaper 

Edition,  with  Two  Portraits.    Fop.  Svo.  3s.  6rf. 
The  LIFE  and  LETTERS  of  the   Rev.  SYDNEY   SMITH.     Edited 

by  his  Daughter,  Lady  Holland,  and  Mrs.  AusTiif.  New  Edition,  complete 

in  One  Volume.    Crown  Svo.  price  6s. 
A   MEMOIR   of  GEORGE   EDWARD   LYNCH   COTTON,    D.D.  late 

Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta ;  with  Selections  from  his  Journals  and  Letters. 

Edited  by  Mrs.  Cotton.  [/»  preparation. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


The  LIFE  of  OLIVER  CROMWELL,  to  the  Death  of  Charles  1.  By 
J.  R.  AxDKEWS,  Barristei'-at-Law.    8vo.  lAs. 

DICTIONARY  of  GENERAL  BIOGRAPHY;  containing  Concise 
Memoirs  and  Notices  of  the  most  Eminent  Persons  of  all  Countries,  from 
the  Earliest  Ages  to  the  Present  Time.   Edited  by  W.  L.  R.  Gates.   8vo.  21s. 

LIVES  of  the  TTJDOR  PRINCESSES,  including  Lady  Jane  Grey  and 

her  Sisters.    Ey  Agxes  Stkickland,  Author  of  'Lives  of  the  Queens  of 
England.'    Post  8vo.  with  Portrait,  &c.  12s.  Qd. 

LIVES  of  the  QUEENS   of  ENGLAND.     By  Agnes  Strickland. 

Library  Edition,  newly  revised ;  with  Portraits  of  every  Queen,  Autographs, 
and  Vignettes.    8  vols,  post  8vo.  7s.  6d.  each. 

MEMOIRS  of  BARON  BUNSEN.     Drawn  chiefly  from  Family  Papers 

by  his  Widow,  Feances  Baroness   Bunsen.    Second  Edition,  abridged ; 
with  2  Portraits  and  4  Woodcuts.    2  vols,  post  8vo.  21s. 

The  LETTERS  of  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  GEORGE  CORNEWALL 
LEWIS,  Bart,  to  various  Friends.  Edited  by  his  Brother,  the  Rev.  Canon 
Sir  G.  F.  Levtis,  Bart.    8vo.  with  Portrait,  price  lis. 

LIFE  of  the  DUKE  of  WELLINGTON.  By  the  Rev.  G.  E.  Gleig, 
M.A.  Popular  Edition,  carefully  revised -,  with  copious  Additions.  Crown 
Svo.  with  Portrait,  5s. 

HISTORY  of  MY  RELIGIOUS  OPINIONS.   By  J.  H.  Newman,  D.D. 

Being  the  Substance  of  Apologia  pro  Vita,  Su^.    Post  8vo,  6s. 

FATHER  MATHEW:  a  Biography.  By  John  Francis  Maguire, 
M.P.  for  Cork.    Popular  Edition,  with  Portrait.    Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d. 

FELIX  MENDELSSOHN'S    LETTERS    from    Italy  and   Switzerland, 

and  Letters  from  1833  to  1847,  translated  by  Lady  Wallace.  New  Edition 
with  Portrait.    2  vols,  crown  8vo.  5s.  each. 

MEMOIRS  of  SIR  HENRY  HAVELOCK,  K.C.B.     By  John  Clark 

Maeshman.   Cabinet  Edition,  with  Portrait.  Crown  Svo.  price  3s.  Qd. 

CAPTAIN   COOK'S   LIFE,    VOYAGES,  and  DISCOVERIES.     18mo. 

Woodcuts,  2s.  Qd. 
VICISSITUDES   of  FAMILIES.     By  Sir  J.  Bernard  Burke,  C.B. 

Ulster  King  of  Arms.    New  Edition,  remodelled  and  enlarged.    2^  vols. 
crown  Svo.  21s. 

THE  EARLS  of  GRANARD :  a  Memoir  of  the  Noble  Family  of  Forbes. 
Written  by  Admiral  the  Hon,  John  Forbes,  and  edited  by  George 
Arthur  Hastings,  present  Earl  of  Granard,  K.P.    Svo.  10s. 

ESSAYS  in  ECCLESIASTICAL  BIOGRAPHY.  By  the  Eight  Hon. 
Sir  J.  Stephen,  LL.D.  Cabinet  Edition,  being  the  Fifth.     Crown  Svo.  7s.  6d. 

MAUNDER' S  BIOGRAPHICAL  TREASURY.  Thirteenth  Edition, 
reconstructed,  thoroughly  revised,  and  in  great  part  rewritten ;  with  about 
1,000  additional  Memoirs  and  Notices,  by  W.  L.  R.  Gates.    Fcp.  6s. 

LETTERS  and  LIFE  of  FRANCIS  BACON,  including  all  his  Occa- 
sional Works.  Collected  and  edited,  with  a  Commentary,  by  J.  Spedding, 
Trin.  Coll.  Cantab.  Vols.  I.  and  II.  bvo.  24s.  Vols.  III.  and  IV.  24s. 
Vol.  V.  price  12s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


Criticism^  Philosophy^  Polity^  &c. 

The  INSTITUTES  of  JUSTINIAN;  with  English  Introduction,  Trans- 
lation, and  Notes.  By  T.  C.  Sandaes,  M.A.  Barrister,  late  Fellow  of  Oriel 
Coll.  Oxon.    New  Edition.    8vo.  15s. 

SOCRATES  and  the  SOCRATIC  SCHOOLS.  Translated  from  the 
German  of  Dr.  E.  Zellee,  witli  the  Author's  approval,  by  the  Rev.  OSWALD 
J.  Reichel,  B.CL.  and  M.A.    Crown  8vo.  8s.  Qd. 

The  STOICS,  EPICUREANS,  and  SCEPTICS.  Translated  from  the 
German  of  Dr.  E.  Zbllee,  with  the  Author's  approval,  by  Oswald  J. 
Reichel,  B.CL.  and  M.A.    Crown  Svo.  price  14s.    r 

The  ETHICS  of  ARISTOTLE,  illustrated  with  Essays  and  Notes. 
By  Sir  A.  Geant,  Bart.  M.A.  LL.D.  Second  Edition,  revised  and  completed. 
2  vols.  Svo.  price  28s. 

The  NICOMACHEAN  ETHICS  of  ARISTOTLE  newly  translated  into 
English.  By  R,  Williams,  B.A.Pellow  and  late  Lecturer  of  Merton  College, 
and  sometime  Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.    8vo.  12s. 

ELEMENTS  of  LOGIC.    By  R.  Whatelt,  D.D.  late  Archbishop  of 

Dublin.   New  Edition.   Svo.  10s.  Qd.  crown  Svo.  4s.  Qd. 

Elements  of  Rhetoric.  By  the  same  Author.  New  Edition.  Svo. 
10*.  &d.  crown  Svo.  4s.  Qd. 

English  Synonymes.    By  E.  Jane  Whatelt.    Edited  by  Archbishop 

Whatelt.    5th  Edition.    Fcp.  3s. 

BACON'S  ESSAYS  with  ANNOTATIONS.     By  R.  Whatelt,  D.D. 

late  Archbishop  of  Dublin.    Sixth  Edition.  Svo.  10s.  6d. 

LORD  BACON'S  WORKS,  collected  and  edited  by  J.  Spedding,  M.A. 
R.  L.  Ellis,  M.A.  and  D.  D.  Heath.  New  and  Cheaper  Edition.  7  vols. 
Svo.  price  £3  13s.  Qd. 

ENGLANL  and  IRELAND.   By  John  Stuabt  Mill.     Fifth  Edition, 
vo.  Is. 

The  SUBJECTION  of  WOMEN.  By  John  Stuakt  Mill.  New 
Edition.    Post  8vo.'5s. 

On  REPRESENTATIVE  GOVERNMENT.  By  John  Stuart  Mill. 
Third  Edition.    Svo.  9s.    Crown  Svo.  2s. 

On  LIBERTY.  By  John  Stuart  Mill.  Fourth  Edition.  Post 
Svo.  7s.  Qd.   Crown  Svo.  Is.  4cZ. 

Principles    of   Political   Economy.    By  the  same  Author.     Sixth 

Edition.    2  vols.  Svo.  30s.  Or  in  1  vol.  crown  Svo.  5s. 

A  System  of  Logic,    Ratiocinative  and  Inductive.     By  the  same 

Author.    Seventh  Edition.    Two  vols.  Svo.  25s. 
ANALYSIS  of  Mr.  MILL'S  SYSTEM  of   LOGIC.     By  W.  Stebbing, 

M.A.  Fellow  of  Worcester  College,  Oxford.    New  Edition.   12mo.  3s.  6d. 

UTILITARIANISM.    By  John  Stuart  Mill.    Third  Edition.   Svo.  5s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  7 

DISSEETATIONS  and  DISCUSSIONS,  POLITICAL,  PHILOSOPHI- 
CAL, and  HISTORICAL.  By  John  StuaTvT  Milx.  Second  Edition,  revised. 
3  vols.  8vo.  36*. 

EXAMINATION  of  Sir  W.  HAMILTON'S  PHILOSOPHY,  and  of  the 

Principal  Philosophical  Questions  discussed  in  his  Writings.    By  John 
Stuaet  Mill.    Third  Edition.    8vo,  16s. 

An  OUTLINE  of  the  NECESSARY  LAWS  of  THOUGHT :  a  Treatise 
on  Pure  and  Applied  Logic.  By  the  Most  Rev.  AVilliam,  Lord  Arch- 
bishop of  York,  D.D.  P.R.S.    Ninth  Thousand.    Crown  8vo.  5s.  6d. 

The  ELEMENTS  of  POLITICAL  ECONOMY.    By  Henry  Dunnino 

MACLEOD,  M.A.  Barrister-at-Law.    8vo.  16s. 

A  Dictionary  of  Political  Economy ;  Biographical,  Bibliographical, 
Historical,  and  Practical.    By  the  same  Author.    Vol.  I.  royal  8vo.  30s. 

The  ELECTION  of  REPRESENTATIVES,  Parliamentary  and  Muni- 
cipal ;  a  Treatise.  By  Thomas  Haee,  Barrister-at-Law.  Third  Edition, 
with  Additions.    Crown  8vo.  6s. 

SPEECHES  of  the  RIGHT  HON.  LORD  MACAULAY,  corrected  by 

Himself.   People's  Edition,  crown  8vo.  3s.  6d. 
Lord  Macaulay's  Speeches  on  Parliamentary  Reform  in  1831  and 

1832.    16mo.    Is. 
INAUGURAL  ADDRESS  delivered  to  the  University  of  St.  Andrews. 

By  John  Stuaet  Mill.    8vo.  5s.    People's  Edition,  crown  8vo.  Is. 
A  DICTIONARY  of  the  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE.     By  R.  G.  Latham, 

M,A.  MJD.  F.R.S.    Founded  on  the  Dictionary  of  Dr.  Samuel  Johnson,  as 

edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Todd,  with  numerous  Emendations  and  Additions. 

In  Four  Volumes,  4to.  price  £7. 
THESAURUS   of  ENGLISH  WORDS  and   PHRASES,  classified  and 

arranged  so  as  to  facilitate  the  Expression  of  Ideas,  and  assist  in  Literar  j 

Composition.    By  P.  M.  Roget,  M.D.    New  Edition.    Crown  8vo.  10s.  6d. 

LECTURES  on  the  SCIENCE  of  LANGUAGE,  delivered  at  the  Royal 
Institution.  By  Max  Mtjllee,  M.A.  Fellow  of  All  Souls  College,  Oxford, 
2  vols.  8vo.  price  30s. 

CHAPTERS  on  LANGUAGE.     By  Frederic  W.  Fareae,  F.R.S.  late 

Fellow  of  Trin.  Coll.  Cambridge.    Crown  8vo.  8s.  6d. 

"WORD-GOSSIP ;    a  Series    of  Familiar  Essays  on  Words  and  their 

Peculiarities.    By  the  Rev.  W.  L.  Blackley,  M.A.    Fcp.  8vo.  5s. 
A  BOOK  ABOUT  "WORDS.    By  G.  F.  Graham,  Author  of  ♦  English, 

or  the  Art  of  Composition,'  &c.    Fcp.  Svo.  price  3s.  Qd. 
The  DEBATER ;  a  Series  of  Complete  Debates,  Outlines  of  Debates, 

and  Questions  for  Discussion.   By  F.  Rowton.    Fcp.  6s. 
MANUAL  of  ENGLISH  LITERATURE,  Historical  and  Critical.     By 

Thomas  Arnold,  M.A.    Second  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  price  7s.  6d. 
SOUTHEY'S  DOCTOR,  complete  in  One  Volume.    Edited  by  the  Rev. 

J.  W.  Waetee,  B.D.    Square  crown  8vo.  12s.  6d. 
HISTORICAL  and  CRITICAL  COMMENTARY  on  the  OLD  TESTA- 

MENT  ;  with  a  New  Translation.    By  M.   M.  Kaiisch,    Ph.D.     Vol.  I. 

Genesis,  Svo.  ISs,  or  adapted  for  the  General  Reader,  12s.    Vol.  II.  Exodus, 

15s.  or  adapted  for  the  General  Reader,  12s.    Vol.  III.  Leviticus,  Paet  I. 

15s.  or  adapted  for  the  General  Reader,  Ss. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  AND  CO. 


A  HEBREW  GRAMMAR,  with  EXERCISES.  By  M.  M.  Kalisch, 
Ph.D.  Paet  I.  Outlines  with  Exercises,  8vo.  12s.  6rf.  Ket,  5«.  Paet  II. 
Exceptional  Forms  and  Constructions,  125.  &d. 

A  LATIN-ENGLISH  DICTIONARY.  By  J.  T.  White,  D.D.  of 
Corpus  Christi  College,  and  J.  E.  Riddle,  M.A.  of  St.  Edmund  Hall,  Oxford. 
Third  Edition,  revised.    2  vols.  4to.  pp.  2,128,  price  42s.  cloth. 

White's  College  Latin-English  Dictionary  (Intermediate  Size), 
abridged  for  the  use  of  University  Students  from  the  Parent  Work  (as 
above).    Medium  Svo.  pp.  1,048,  price  18s.  cloth. 

White's  Junior  Student's  Complete  Latin-English  and  English-Latin 
Dictionary.    New  Edition.    Square  12mo.  pp.  1,05S,  price  12s. 
cor^ovofow  /  The  ENGLISH-LATIN  DICTIOXARY,  price  5*.  Qd. 
beparatejy  |   r^he  LATIN-ENGLISH  DICTIONARY,  price  7s.  U. 

An  ENGLISH-GREEK  LEXICON,  containing  all  the  Greek  Words 
used  by  Writers  of  good  authority.  By  C.  D.  Tonge,  B.A.  New  Edi- 
tion.   4to.  21s. 

Mr.  YONGE'S  NEW  LEXICON,  English  and  Greek,  abridged  from 
his  larger  work  (as  above).    Revised  Edition.    Square  12mo.  8«.  Qd. 

A  GREEK-ENGLISH  LEXICON.  Compiled  by  H.  G.  Liddell,  D.D. 
Dean  of  Christ  Church,  and  R.  Scott,  D.D.  Master  of  Balliol.  Sixth  Edition. 
Crown  4to.  price  36s. 

A  Lexicon,  Greek  and  English,  abridged  from  Liddell  and  Scott's 

Greek-English  Lexicon.    Twelfth  Edition.     Square  12mo.  7s.  Qd. 

A  SANSKRIT-ENGLISH  DICTIONARY,  the  Sanskrit  words  printed 
both  in  the  original  Devanagari  and  in  Roman  Letters.  Compiled  by 
T.  Beneey,  Prof,  in  the  Univ.  of  Gottingen.    Svo.  52s.  Qd. 

WALKER'S  PRONOUNCING  DICTIONARY  of  the  ENGLISH  LAN- 
GUAGE. Thoroughly  revised  Editions,  by  B.  H.  Smaet.  Svo.  12s.  16nio.  6s. 

A  PRACTICAL  DICTIONARY  of  the  FRENCH  and  ENGLISH  LAN- 
GUAGES.   By  L.  CoNTANSEAU.    Fourteenth  Edition.    Post  Svo.  10s.  &d. 

Contanseau's  Pocket  Dictionary,  French  and  English,  abridged  from 
the  above  by  the  Author.    New  Edition,  revised.    Square  18mo.  Ss.  &d. 

NEW  PRACTICAL   DICTIONARY  of   the    GERMAN    LANGUAGE; 

German-English  and  English-German.    By  the  Rev.  W.  L.  Blackxet,  M.A. 
and  Dr.  Cael  Maetin  Eeiedlandek.    Post  Svo.  7s.  Qd. 

The  M&.STERY  of  LANGUAGES;  or,  the  Art  of  Speaking  Foreign 
Tongues  Idiomatically.  By  Thomas  Peendeegast,  late  of  the  Civil 
Service  at  Madras.    Second  Edition.   Svo.  &s. 


Miscellaneous  Works  and  Popular  Metaphysics. 

The  ESSAYS  and  CONTRIBUTIONS  of  A.  K.  H.  B.,  Author  of '  The 
Recreations  of  a  Country  Parson.'    Uniform  Editions  :— 

Recreations  of  a  Country  Parson.  By  A.  K.  H.  B.  Fibst  and  Second 
Seeies,  crown  Svo.  Gs,  Gd.  each. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  9 

The  Common-place  Philosopher  in  Town  and  Country.  By  A.  K.  H.  B. 

Crown  8vo.  price  3s.  Qd. 
Leisure   Hours   in  Town ;   Essays    Consolatory,  ^sthetical,   Moral, 

Social,  and  Domestic.    By  A.  K.  H.  B.    Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d. 
The  Autumn   Holidays  of  a  Country  Parson ;    Essays  contributed 

to  Fraser's  Jfagazine  and  to  Good  Words.  By  A.  K.  H.  B.  Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d. 
The  Graver  Thoughts  of  a  Country  Parson.     By  A.  K.  H.  B.  First 

and  Second  Seeies,  crown  Svo.  3s.  Gd.  each. 
Critical  Essays  of  a  Country  Parson,  selected    from    Essays  con- 
tributed to  Fraser's  Magazine.    By  A.  K.  H.  B.    Grown  Svo.  3s.  Qd. 
Sunday  Afternoons  at  the  Parish  Church  of  a  Scottish  University 

City.    By  A.  K.  H.  B.    Crown  Svo.  3s.  <6d. 
Lessons  of  Middle  Age ;  with  some  Account  of  various  Cities  and 

Men.    By  A.  K.  H.  B.    Crown  Svo.  3s.  6d. 

Counsel  and  Comfort  spoken  from  a  City  Pulpit.  By  A.K.  H.  B. 
Crown  Svo.  price  3s.  &d. 

Changed  Aspects  of  Unchanged  Truths  ;  Memorials  of  St.  Andrevrs 
Sundays.    By  A.  K.  H.B.    Crown  Svo.  3s.  &d. 

SHORT  STUDIES  on  GREAT  SUBJECTS.  By  James  Anthony 
Feoude,  M.  a.  late  Tellow  of  Exeter  Coll.  Oxford.   Third  Edition.  8yo.  12s. 

LORD   MACAULAY'S    MISCELLANEOUS    WRITINGS:— 

LiBEAEY  Edition.   2  vols.  Svo.  Portrait,  21s. 
People's  Edition.   1  vol.  crown  Svo.  4s.  Qd. 

The  REV.  SYDNEY  SMITH'S  MISCELLANEOUS  WORKS  ;  includ- 
ing his  Contributions  to  the  Edinburgh  Review.    Crown  Svo.  6s. 

The  Wit  and  Wisdom  of  the  Rev.  Sydney  Smith:  a  Selection  of 
the  most  memorable  Passages  in  his  Writings  and  Conversation.  16mo.  3s.  6d. 

TRACES  of  HISTORY  in  the  NAMES  of  PLACES;  with  a 
Vocabulary  of  the  B-oots  out  of  which  Names  of  Places  in  England  and  Wales 
are  formed.    By  Pxavkll  Edmunds.    Crown  Svo.  7s.  Qd. 

ESSAYS  selected  from  CONTRIBUTIONS  to  the  Edinburgh  Review. 
By  Henry  B-ogbes.    Second  Edition.   3  vols.  fcp.  2ls. 

Reason  and  Faith,  their  Claims  and  Conflicts.    By  the  same  Author. 

New  Edition,  accompanied  by  several  other  Essays.    Crown  Svo.  6s.  6d. 

The  Eclipse  of  Faith  ;  or,  a  Visit  to  a  Religious  Sceptic.  By  the 
same  Author.    Twelfth  Edition.    Pep.  5s. 

Defence  of  the  Eclipse  of  Faith,  by  its  Author  ;  a  rejoinder  to  Dr. 
Newman's  Reply.    Third  Edition.    Fcp.  3s.  &d. 

Selections  from  the  Correspondence  of  R.  E.  H.  Greyson.     By  the 

same  Author.    Third  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  7s.  &d. 

FAMILIES  of  SPEECH,  Four  Lectures  delivered  at  the  Royal 
Institution  of  Great  Britain.  By  the  Rev.  P.  W.  Paeeae,  M.A.  P.R.S. 
late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.   Post  Svo.  with  Two  Maps,  5s.  %d. 

B 


10  NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


CHIPS  from  a  GERMAN  "WOEKSHOP;  being  Essays  on  the  Science 

of    Religion,  and  on  Mythology,    Traditions,  and   Customs.       By  Max 

MtJLLEB.  M.A.  Fellow  of  All  Souls  College,  Oxford.   Second  Edition,  revised, 

with  an  Index.    2  vols.  8vo.  24?. 
ANALYSIS    of  the    PHENOMENA   of  the   HUMAN  MIND.      By 

James  Mill.    A  New  Edition,  with  Notes,  Illustrative  and  Critical,  by 

Alexander  Bain,  Axdeew  Findlateu,  and  George  Geote.     Edited, 

with  additional  Notes,  by  JonN  Stuart  Mill.    2  vols.  8vo.  price  28s. 
An  INTRODUCTION  to  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY,  on  the  Inductive 

Method.    By  J.D.  Morell,M.A.LL.D.    8vo.  12s. 
ELEMENTS    of    PSYCHOLOGY,    containing    the    Analysis  of   the 

Intellectual  Powers.    By  the  same  Author.    Post  Svo.  7s.  Gd. 
The  SECRET  of  HEGEL:   being  the   Hegelian   System  in  Origin, 

Principle,  Form,  and  Matter.    By  J.  H.  Stirling.    2  vols.  Svo.  28s. 
The  SENSES  and  the  INTELLECT.     By  Alexander   Bain,  M.D. 

Professor  of  Logic  in  the  University  of  Aberdeen.  Third  Edition.  Svo.  15s. 
The   EMOTIONS  and  the  WILL.      By  the  same  Author.    Second 

Edition.  Svo.  15s. 
On  the  STUDY  of  CHARACTER,  including  an  Estimate  of  Phrenology. 

By  the  same  Author.    Svo.  9s. 
MENTAL  and   MORAL    SCIENCE:    a  Compendium  of  Psychology 

and  Ethics.    By  the  same  Author.    Second  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  10s.  6d. 
LOGIC,  DEDUCTIVE  and  INDUCTIVE.     By  the  same  Author.     In 

Two  Parts,  crown  Svo.  10s.  6d.    Each  Part  may  be  had  separately  :— 
Part  I.  Deduction,  4s.    Part  II,  Induction,  6s.  6d. 

TIME    and    SPACE;    a  Metaphysical  Essay.      By  Shadworth    H. 

Hodgson.    (This  work  covers  the  whole  ground  of  Speculative  Philosophy.) 
Svo.  price  16s. 

The  Theory  of  Practice ;  an  Ethical  Inquiry.  By  the  same  Author. 
(This  work,  in  conjunction  with  the  foregoing,  completes  a  system  of  Philo- 
sophy.)   2  vols.  Svo.  price  24s. 

STRONG  AND  FREE;  or,  First  Steps  towards  Social  Science.  By 
the  Author  of '  My  Life,  and  What  shall  I  do  with  it  ?  *    Svo.  price  10s.  Qd. 

The  PHILOSOPHY  of  NECESSITY ;  or,  Natural  Law  as  applicable  to 
Mental,  Moral,  and  Social  Science.  By  Charles  Brat.  Second  Edition. 
Svo.  95. 

The  Education  of  the  Feelings  and  Affections.  By  the  same  Author. 
Third  Edition.    Svo.  3s.  Qd. 

On  Force,  its  Mental  and  Moral  Correlates.  By  the  same  Author. 
Svo.  5s. 

CHARACTERISTICS  of  MEN,  MANNERS,  OPINIONS,  TIMES. 
By  Anthony,  Third  Earl  of  Shaftesbury.  Published  from  the  Edi- 
tion of  1713,  with  Engravings  designed  by  the  Author ;  and  edited,  with 
^Marginal  Analysis,  Notes,  and  Illustrations,  by  the  Rev.  W.  M.  Hatch,  M.A. 
Fellow  of  New  College,  Oxford.    3  vols.  Svo.    Vol.  I.  price  14s. 

A  TREATISE  on  HUMAN  NATURE ;  being  an  Attempt  to  Introduce 
the  Experimental  Method  of  Reasoning  into  Moral  Subjects.  By  David 
HrME.  Edited,  with  a  Preliminary  Dissertation  and  Notes,  by  T.  H. 
Green,  Fellow,  and  T.  H.  Grose,  late  Scholar,  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

\_In  the  press. 

ESSAYS  MORAL,  POLITICAL,  and  LITERARY.   By  David  Hdme. 

By  the  same  Editors.  [_In  the  press. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  AND  CO.  11 


Astronomy,  Meteorology,  Popular  Geography,  &c. 

OUTLINES  of  ASTRONOMY.  By  Sir  J.  F.  W.  Herschel,  Bart. 
M.A.    Tenth  Edition,  revised;  with  9  Plates  and  many  Woodcuts.    8vo.  18s. 

OTHER  WORLDS  THAN  OURS  ;  the  Plurality  of  Worlds  Studied 
under  the  Light  of  Recent  Scientific  Researches.  By  Richaed  A.  Peocxoe  , 
B.A.  E.R.A.S.  With  1.3  Illustrations  (6  of  them  coloured).  Crown  Svo.  lOs.  M. 

SATURN  and  its  SYSTEM.  By  the  same  Author.  8 vo.  with  14  Plates, Us. 

CELESTIAL  OBJECTS  for  COMMON  TELESCOPES.  By  the  Rev. 
T.  W.  Webb,  M.A.  F.R.A.S.  Second  Edition,  revised,  with  a  large  Map  of 
the  Moon,  and  several  Woodcuts.    16mo.  7s.  &d. 

NAVIGATION  and  NAUTICAL  ASTRONOMY  (Practical,  Theoretical, 
Scientific)  for  the  use  of  Students  and  Practical  Men.  By  J.  Meeeifield, 
F.R.A.S  and  H.  Evees.    Svo.  14s. 

DOVE'S  LAW  of  STORMS,  considered  in  connexion  with  the  Ordinary 
Movements  of  the  Atmosphere.  Translated  by  R.  H.Scott,  M.A.  T.C.D. 
Svo.  lOs.  6cZ. 

PHYSICAL  GEOGRAPHY  for  SCHOOLS  and  GENERAL  READERS. 

By  M.  F.  Mauet,  LL.D.   Fcp.  with  2  Charts,"  2s.  M. 

M'CULLOCH'S  DICTIONARY,  Geographical,  Statistical,  and  Historical, 
of  the  various  Countries,  Places,  and  Principal  Natural  Objects  in  the  World. 
New  Edition,  with  the  Statistical  Information  brought  up  to  the  latest 
returns  by  F.  Maetix.    4  vols.  Svo.  with  coloured  Maps,  £4  4s. 

A  GENERAL  DICTIONARY  of  GEOGRAPHY,  Descriptive,  Physical, 
Statistical,  and  Historical :  forming  a  complete  Gazetteer  of  the  World.  By 
A.  Keith  Johnston,  LL.D.  F.R.G.S.    Revised  Edition.    Svo.  Sis.  <6d. 

A  MANUAL  of  GEOGRAPHY,  Physical,  Industrial,  and  Political. 
By  W.  Hughes,  F.R.G.S.    With  6  Maps.    Fcp.  7s.  6c?. 

The  STATES  of  the  RIVER  PLATE :  their  Industries  and  Commerce. 

By  WiLFEiD  Latham,  Buenos  Ayres.    Second  Edition,  revised.    Svo.  12s. 
MAUNDER'S  TREASURY   of    GEOGRAPHY,    Physical,    Historical, 
^.    Descriptive,  and  Political.    Edited  by  W.  Hughes,  F.R.G.S,     Revised 

Edition,  with  7  Maps  and  16  Plates.    Fcp.  Qs.  cloth,  or  9s.  6d.  bound  in  calf. 


Natural  History  and  Popular  Science. 

ELEMENTARY  TREATISE  on  PHYSICS,  Experimental  and  Applied. 
Translated  and  edited  from  Ganot's  Mements  de  PJiysique  (with  the  Au- 
thor's sanction)  by  E.  Atkikson,  Ph.D.  F.C.S.  New  Edition,  revised 
and  enlarged ;  with  a  Coloured  Plate  and  620  Woodcuts.    Post  Svo.  15s. 

The  ELEMENTS  of   PHYSICS    or   NATURAL   PHILOSOPHY.     By 

Neil  Aenott,  M.D.  F.R.S.    Physician  Extraordinary  to  the  Queen.    Sixth 
Edition,  rewritten  and  completed.    Two  Parts.  Svo.  21s. 

SOUND  :  a  Course  of  Eight  Lectures  delivered  at  the  Royal  Institution 
of  Great  Britain.  By  Joh>-  Ttndall,  LL.D.  F.R.S.  New  Edition,  crown 
Svo.  with  Portrait  of  31.  Chladni  and  169  Woodcuts,  price  9s. 


12  NEW  WORKS  published  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


HEAT  a  MODE  of  MOTION.  By  Professor  John  Tyndall,  LL.D. 
F.R.S.    Fourth  Edition.    Crown  8vo.  with  Woodcuts,  10».  6c/. 

RESEARCHES  on  DIAMAGNETISM  and  MAGNE-CRYSTALLIC 
ACTION  ;  inchiding  the  Question  of  Diamagnetic  Polarity.  By  the  same 
Author.    With  0  Plates  and  many  Woodcuts.    8vo,  price  14». 

NOTES  of  a  COURSE  of  NINE  LECTURES  on  LIGHT  delivered  at  the 
Royal  Institution  of  Great  Britain  in  April-June  1869.  By  the  same  Author. 
Crown  8vo.  price  Is.  sewed,  or  Is.  6d.  cloth. 

LIGHT :  Its  Influence  on  Life  and  Health.  By  Forbes  Winslow, 
M.D.  D.C.L.  Oxon.  (Hon.).    Fcp.  8vo.  6s. 

A  TREATISE  on  ELECTRICITY,  in  Theory  and  Practice.  By  A. 
Db  la  Rive,  Prof,  in  the  Academy  of  Genera.  Translated  by  C.  V.  Walkeb, 
F.R.S.    3  vols.  8vo.  with  Woodcuts,  £3  13s. 

The  CORRELATION  of  PHYSICAL  FORCES.  By  W.  R.  Grove, 
Q.C.  V.P.R.S.  Fifth  Edition,  revised,  and  followed  by  a  Discourse  on  Con- 
tinuity.   8vo.  10s.  Qd.    The  Discourse  on  Continuity,  separately,  2s.  6d. 

MANUAL  of  GEOLOGY.     By  S.   Haughton,  M.D.  F.R.S.     Revised 

Edition,  with  66  Woodcuts.    Fcp.  7s.  &d. 

A  GUIDE  to  GEOLOGY.  By  J.  Phillips,  M.A.  Professor  of  Geology 
in  the  University  of  Oxford.    Fifth  Edition,  with  Plates.   Fcp.  4s. 

The  STUDENT'S  MANUAL  of  ZOOLOGY  and  COMPARATIVE 
PHYSIOLOGY.  By  J.  Bukney  Yeo,  M.B.  Resident  Medical  Tutor  and 
Lecturer  on  Animal  Physiology  in  King's  College,  London.    [Nearly  ready, 

VAN  DER  HOEVEN'S  HANDBOOK  of  ZOOLOGY.  Translated  from 
the  Second  Dutch  Edition  by  the  Rev.  W.  Clark,  M.D.  F.R.S.  2  vols.  8vo. 
with  24  Plates  of  Figures,  60#. 

Professor  OWEN'S  LECTURES  on  the  COMPARATIVE  ANATOMY 

and  Physiology  of  the  Invertebrate  Animals.    Second  Edition,  with  235 
Woodcuts.    8vo.  21s. 

The  COMPARATIVE  ANATOMY  and  PHYSIOLOGY  of  the  VERTE- 

brate  Animals.     By  Richard  Owen,  F.R.S.  D.C.L.     With  1,472  Wood- 
cuts.   3  vols.  8vo.  £3  1 3s.  6rf. 

The  ORIGIN  of  CIVILISATION  and  the  PRIMITIVE  CONDITION 

of  MAN ;  Mental  and  Social  Condition  of  Savages.    By  Sir  JoHX  Lubbock, 
Bart.  M.P.  F.R.S.    With  25  Woodcuts.    8vo.  price  16s. 

The  PRIMITIVE  INHABITANTS  of  SCANDINAVIA :  containing  a 
Description  of  the  Implements,  Dwellings,  Tombs,  and  Mode  of  Living  of 
the  Savages  in  the  North  of  Europe  during  the  Stone  Age.  By  SvEH 
NiLSSON.     With  16  Plates  of  Figures  and  3  Woodcuts.    8vo.  18s. 

BIBLE  ANIMALS  ;  being  a  Description  of  every  Living  Creature 
mentioned  in  the  Scriptures,  from  the  Ape  to  the  Coral.  By  the  Rev.  J.  G. 
AVooD,  M.A.  F.L.S.    With  about  100  Vignettes  on  Wood,  8vo.  21s. 

HOMES  WITHOUT  HANDS :  a  Description  of  the  Habitations  of 
Animals,  classed  according  to  their  Principle  of  Construction.  By  Rer. 
J.  G.  Wood,  M.A.  F.L.S.    With  about  140  Vignettes  on  Wood,  8vo.  21s. 

A  FAMILIAR  HISTORY  of  BIRDS.  By  E.  Stanley,  D.D.  F.R.S. 
late  Lord  Bishop  of  Norwich.  Seventh  Edition,  with  Woodcuts.  Fcp.  3s.  6d. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  13 


The  HAEMONIES  of  NATURE  and  UNITY  of  CREATION.     By  Dr. 

Geoege  Haettvig.    Svo.  with  uumerous  Illustrations,  18s. 

The  SEA  and  its  LIVING  WONDERS.  By  the  same  Author.  Third 
(English)  Edition.    Svo.  with  many  Illustrations,  21s. 

The  TROPICAL  WORLD.     By  Dr.  Geo.  Hartwig.    With  8  Chromo- 

xylographs  and  172  Woodcuts.   Svo.  21s. 
The  POLAR  WORLD  ;  a  Popular  Description  of  Man  and  Nature  in  the 

Arctic  and  Antarctic  Regions  of  the  Globe.     By  Dr.  Geoege  Haetwig. 

With  8  Chromoxj'lographs,  3  Maps,  and  85  Woodcuts.    Svo.  21s. 

KIRBY    and    SPENCE'S    INTRODUCTION    to    ENTOMOLOGY,    or 

Elements  of  the  Natural  History  of  Insects.    7th  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  5s. 
MAUNDER' S    TREASURY   of    NATURAL   HISTORY,    or    Popular 
Dictionary  of  Zoology,     Revised  and  corrected  by  T.  S.  Cobbold.  M.D. 
Ecp.  with  900  Woodcuts,  6s.  cloth,  or  9s.  6d.  bound  in  calf. 

The  TREASURY  of  BOTANY,  or  Popular  Dictionary  of  the  Vegetable 
Kingdom ;  including  a  Glossary  of  Botanical  Terms.  Edited  by  J.  Lindlet, 
F-R-S.  and  T.  Mooee,  F.L.S.  assisted  by  eminent  Contributors.  With  274 
Woodcuts  and  20  Steel  Plates.    Two  Parts,  fcp.  12s.  cloth,  or  19s.  calf. 

The    ELEMENTS    of    BOTANY     for    FAMILIES     and    SCHOOLS. 

Tenth  Edition,  revised  by  Thomas  Mooee,  F.L.S.  Fcp.  with  154  Wood- 
cuts. 2s.  6d. 

The    ROSE  AMATEUR'S    GUIDE.      By  Thomas  Rivers.     Ninth 

Edition.    Fcp.  4s. 
The  BRITISH  FLORA;  comprising  the  Phaenogamous  or  Flowering 

Plants  and  the  Ferns.    By  Sir  W.  J,  Hookee,  K.H.  and  G.  A.  Waxkbb- 

Aenott.  LL.D.    12mo.  with  12  Plates.  14s. 

LOUDON'S  ENCYCLOPEDIA  of  PLANTS ;  comprising  the  Specific 
Character,  Description,  Culture,  History,  &c.  of  all  the  Plants  found  in 
Great  Britain.    With  upwards  of  12,000  Woodcuts.    Svo.  42s. 

MAUNDER' S    SCIENTIFIC    and    LITERARY    TREASURY.      New 

Edition,  thoroughly  revised  and  in  great  part  re-written,  with  above  1,000 
new  Articles,  by  J.  Y.  Johnson,  Corr.  M.Z.S.    Fcp.  6s.  cloth,  or  9s.  6d.  calf. 

A  DICTIONARY  of  SCIENCE,  LITERATURE,    and  ART.     Fourth 

Edition,  re-edited  by'W,  T.  Beande  (the  original  Author),  and  Geoege  W. 
Cox,  M.A.  assisted  by  contributors  of  eminent  Scientific  and  Literary 
Acquirements.   3  vols,  medium  Svo.  price  63s.  cloth. 


Chemistry,  Medicine,  Surgery,  and  the 
Allied  Sciences. 

A  DICTIONARY  of  CHEMISTRY  and  the  Allied  Branches  of  other 
Sciences.  By  Henet  Watts,  F.R.S.  assisted  by  eminent  Contributors. 
Complete  in  5  vols,  medium  Svo.  £7  3s. 

ELEMENTS  of  CHEMISTRY,  Theoretical  and  Practical.  By  W.  Allen 
MiLLEE,  M.D,  &c.  Prof,  of  Chemistry,  King's  Coll.  London.  Fourth 
Edition.  3  vols.  Svo.  £3.  Paet  I,  Chemical  Physics,  15s.  Paet  II. 
Inoeganic  Chemistey,  21s.   Paet  III.  Oeganic  Chemistey,  24s. 

A  MANUAL  of  CHEMISTRY,  Descriptive  and  Theoretical.  By 
William  Odling,  M.B.  F.R.S.    Paet  I.  Svo.  9s.    Paet  11.  just  ready. 


14  NEW  7/ORKS  published  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 

OUTLINES  of  CHEMISTRY ;  or,  Brief  Notes  of  Chemical  Facts. 
By  William  Odling,  M.B.  F.R.S.    Crown  8vo.  7s.  Gd. 

A  Course  of  Practical  Chemistry,  for  the  use  of  Medical  Students. 
By  the  same  Author.    New  Edition,  with  70  Woodcuts.    Crown  8vo.  7s.  Qd. 

Lectures  on  Animal  Chemistiy,  delivered  at  the  Royal  College  of 
Physicians  in  1865.    By  the  same  Author.    Crown  Svo.  4s.  6rf. 

LECTURES  on  the  CHEMICAL  CHANGES  of  CARBON.  Delivered 
at  the  Royal  Institution  of  Great  Britain.  By  William  Odling,  M.B.  F.R.S. 
Reprinted  from  the  Chemical  News,  with  Notes  by  W.  Ceookes,  F.R.S. 
Crown  Svo.  price  4s.  Gd. 

HANDBOOK  of  CHEMICAL  ANALYSIS,  adapted  to  the  Unitary 
System  of  Notation.  By  F.  T.  Coxington,  M.A.  P.C.S.  Post  Svo.  7s.  6d. 
— Coxingion's  Tables  of  Qualitative  Analysis,  price  2s.  Gd. 

A  TREATISE  on  MEDICAL  ELECTRICITY,  THEORETICAL  and 
PRACTICAL ;  and  its  Use  in  the  Treatment  of  Paralysis.  Neuralgia,  and 
other  Diseases.  By  Julius  Althaus,  M.U.  &c.  Senior  Physician  to  the 
Infirmary  for  Epilepsy  and  Paralysis.  Second  Edition,  revised  and  partly 
re-written.    Post  Svo.  price  15s. 

The  DIAGNOSIS,    PATHOLOGY,  and  TREATMENT  of  DISEASES 

of  Women ;  including  the  Diagnosis  of  Pregnancy.  By  Geailt  Hewitt, 
M.D.     Second  Edition,  enlarged ;  with  116  Woodcut  Illustrations.  Svo.  24s. 

LECTURES  on  the  DISEASES  of  INFANCY  and  CHILDHOOD.    By 

Charles  West,  M.D.  &c.   Fifth  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged.    Svo.  16s. 

A  SYSTEM  of  SURGERY,  Theoretical  and  Practical.  In  Treatises 
by  Various  Authors.  Edited  by  T.  Holmes,  M.A.  &c.  Surgeon  and  Lecturer 
on  Surgery  at  St.  George's  Hospital,  and  Surgeon-in-Chief  to  the  Metro- 
politan Police.  Second  Edition,  thoroughly  revised,  with  numerous  Illus- 
trations.   5  vols.  Svo.  £o  5s. 

The  SURGICAL  TREATMENT  of  CHILDREN'S  DISEASES.  By 
T.  Holmes,  M.A.  &c.  late  Surgeon  to  the  Hospital  for  Sick  Children. 
Second  Edition,  with  9  Plates  and  112  Woodcuts.    Svo.  21s. 

LECTURES  on  the  PRINCIPLES  and  PRACTICE  of  PHYSIC.     By 

Sir  Thomas  Watson,  Bart.  M.D.    New  Edition  in  the  press, 

LECTURES  on  SURGICAL  PATHOLOGY.     By  James  Paget,  F.RS. 

Third  Edition,  revised  and  re-edited  by  the  Author  and  Professor 
W.  Tuenee,  M.B.    Svo.  with  131  Woodcuts,  21s. 

COOPER'S  DICTIONARY  of  PRACTICAL  SURGERY  and  Encyclo- 
pfcdia  of  Surgical  Science.  New  Edition,  brought  down  to  the  present  time. 
By  S.  A.  Lane,  Surgeon  to  St.  Mary's  Hospital,  assisted  by  various  Eminent 
Surgeons.    Vol.  II.  Svo.  completing  tlie  work.  [7w  the  press. 

On  CHRONIC  BRONCHITIS,  especially  as  connected  with  GOUT, 
EMPHYSEMA,  and  DISEASES  of  the  HEART.  By  E.  Headlam 
Geeenho^v,  M.D.  F.R.C.P.  &c.    Svo.  7s.  Gd. 

The  CLIMATE  of  the  SOUTH  of  FRANCE  as  SUITED  to  INVALIDS; 

with  Notices  of  Mediterranean  and  other  Winter  Stations.  By  C.  T. 
Williams,  M.A.  M.D.  Oxon.  Assistant-Physician  to  the  Hospital  for  Con- 
sumption at  Brompton.  Second  Edition,  with  Frontispiece  and  Map. 
Crown  Svo.  6s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  AND  CO. 


REPORTS  on  the  PROGRESS  of  PRACTICAL  and  SCIENTIFIC 
MEDICINE  in  Different  Parts  of  the  World,  from  June  1868,  to  June  1869. 
Edited  by  Hokace  Dobell,  M.D.  assisted  by  numerous  and  distinguished 
Coadjutors.    Svo.  185. 

PULMONARY  CONSUMPTION ;  its  Nature,  Treatment,  and  Duration 

exemplified  by  an  Analysis  of  One  Thousand  Cases  selected  from  upwards  of 
Twenty  Thousand.  By  C.  J.  B.  Williams,  M.D.  F.R.S.  Consulting  Phy- 
sician to  the  Hospital  for  Consumption  at  Brompton ;  and  C.  T.  Williams, 
M.A.  M.D.  Oxon.  \_Nearly  ready. 

CLINICAL  LECTURES  on  DISEASES  of  the  LIVER,  JAUNDICE, 
and  ABDOMINAL  DROPSY.  By  Chaeles  Mukchison,  M.D.  Post  Svo. 
with  25  Woodcuts,  105.  6d. 

ANATOMY,  DESCRIPTIVE  and  SURGICAL.  By  Henry  Gray, 
F.R.S.  With  about  400  Woodcuts  from  Dissections.  Pifth  Edition,  by 
T.  Holmes,  M.A.  Cantab,  with  a  new  Introduction  by  the  Editor.  Royal 
Svo.  28s. 

CLINICAL  NOTES  on  DISEASES  of  the  LARYNX,  investigated  and 
treated  with  the  assistance  of  the  Laryngoscope.  By  W.  Marcet,  M.D. 
F.R.S.  Assistant-Physician  to  the  Hospital  for  Consumption  and  Diseases  of 
the  Chest,  Brompton.    Crown  Svo.  with  5  Lithographs,  6*. 

The  THEORY  of  OCULAR  DEFECTS  and  of  SPECTACLES.  Trans- 
lated from  the  German  of  Dr.  H.  Scheffler  by  R.  B.  Carter,  F.R.C.S. 
With  Prefatory  Notes  and  a  Chapter  of  Practical  Instructions.  Post  Svo. 
price  Is.  Qd. 

OUTLINES  of  PHYSIOLOGY,  Human  and  Comparative.  By  John 
Marshall,  F.R.C.S,  Surgeon  to  the  University  College  Hospital.  2  vols, 
crown  Svo.  with  122  Woodcuts,  32s. 

ESSAYS  on  PHYSIOLOGICAL  SUBJECTS.  By  Gilbert  W.  Child, 
M.A.    Second  Edition,  revised,  with  Woodcuts.    Crown  Svo.  Is.  Qd. 

PHYSIOLOGICAL  ANATOMY  and  PHYSIOLOGY  of  MAN.  By  the 
late  R.  B.  Todd,  M.D.  F.R.S.  and  W.  Bowman,  F.R.S.  of  King's  College. 
With  numerous  Illustrations.    Vol.  II.  Svo.  25s. 

Vol.  I.  New  Edition  by  Dr.  Lionel  S.  Beale,  F.R.S.  in  course  of-  publi- 
cation ;  Part  I.  with  8  Plates,  Is.  Qd. 

COPLAND'S  DICTIONARY  of  PRACTICAL  MEDICINE,  abridged 
from  the  larger  work  and  throughout  brought  down  to  the  present  State 
of  Medical  Science.    Svo.  S6s. 

REIMANN'S  HANDBOOK   of  ANILINE   and  its  DERIVATIVES; 

a  Treatise  on  the  Manufacture  of  Aniline  and  Aniline  Colours.  Edited  by 
William  Crookes,  F.R.S.    With  5  Woodcuts.    Svo.  lOs.  &d. 

A  MANUAL  of  MATERIA  MEDICA  and  THERAPEUTICS,  abridged 
from  Dr.  Pereira's  Elements  by  F.  J.  Farre,  M.D.  assisted  by  R.  Beniley, 
M.R.C.S.  and  by  R.  Warington,  F.R.S.    Svo.  with  90  Woodcuts,  21». 

THOMSON'S    CONSPECTUS    of    the   BRITISH   PHARMACOPffilA. 

25th  Edition,  corrected  by  E.  Lloyd  Birkett,  M.D.    ISmo.  price  6s. 

MANUAL  of  the  DOMESTIC  PRACTICE  of  MEDICINE.  By  W.  B. 
Kesteven,  F.R.C.S.E.     Third  Edition,  revised,  with  Additions.    Fcp.  5*. 

GYMNASTS  and  GYMNASTICS.  By  John  H.  Howard,  late  Pro- 
fessor of  Gymnastics,  Comm.  Coll.  RApponden.  Second  Edition,  revised 
and  enlarged,  with  135  Woodcuts.    Crown  Svo.  105.  6d. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  AND  CO. 


The  Fine  Arts^  and  Illustrated  Editions. 

IN  FAIRYLAND;  Pictures  from  the  Elf- World.  By  Richard 
Doyle.  With  a  Poem  by  W.  Allingham.  With  Sixteen  Plates,  containing 
Thirty-six  Designs  printed  in  Colours.    Folio,  31s.  &d. 

LIFE  of  JOHN  GIBSON,  R.A.  SCULPTOR.  Edited  by  Lady 
Eastlake.    8vo.  10s.  6d. 

The  LORD'S  PRAYER  ILLUSTRATED  by  F.  R.  Pickersgill,  R.A. 

and  Henry  Alfoed,  D.D.  Dean  of  Canterbury.    Imp.  4to.  price  21s.  cloth. 

MATERIALS  for  a  HISTORY  of  OIL  PAINTING.     By  Sir  Charles 

Locke  Eastlake,  sometime  President  of  the  Royal  Academy.     2  vols. 
8vo.  price  30s. 

HALF-HOUR  LECTURES  on  the  HISTORY  and  PRACTICE  of  the 

Pine  and  Ornamental  Arts.    By  William  B.  Scott.    New  Edition,  revised 
by  the  Author ;  with  50  Woodcuts.    Crown  8vo.  8s.  GcZ. 

ALBERT  DURER,  HIS  LIFE  and  WORKS;  including  Auto- 
biographical Papers  and  Complete  Catalogues.  By  William  B.  Scott. 
With  Six  Etchings  by  the  Author,  and  other  Illustrations.    8vo.  16s. 

SIX  LECTURES  on  HARMONY,  delivered  at  the  Royal  Institution 
of  Great  Britain  in  the  Year  1867.  By  G.  A.  Macpabren.  With  nume- 
rous engraved  Musical  Examples  and  Specimens.    8vo.  10s.  &d. 

The  CHORALE  BOOK  for  ENGLAND:  the  Hymns  translated  by 
Miss  C.  WiNKWORTH ;  the  tunes  arranged  by  Prof.  W.  S.  Bennett  and 
Otto  Goldschmidt.    Pep.  4to.  12s.  Qd. 

The  NEW  TESTAMENT,  illustrated  with  Wood  Engravings  after  the 
Early  Masters,  chiefly  of  the  Italian  School.  Crown  4to.63s.  cloth,  gilt  top  ; 
or  £5  5s.  elegantly  bound  in  morocco. 

LYRA  GERMANICA  ;  the  Christian  Year.    Translated  by  Catherine 

Winkworth  ;  with  125J  Illustrations  on  Wood  drawn  by  J.  Leighton. 
P.S.A.    4to.  21s. 

LYRA  GERMANICA  ;  the  Christian  Life.  Translated  by  Catherine 
Winkworth  ;  with  about  200  Woodcut  Illustrations  by  J.  Leighton,  P.S.A. 
and  other  Artists.    4to.  21s. 

The  LIFE  of  MAN  SYMBOLISED  by  the   MONTHS  of  the  YEAR. 

Text  selected  by  R.  Pigot  ;  Illustrations  on  Wood  from  Original  Designs  by 
J.  Leighton,  P.S.A.   4to.  42s. 

GATS'  and  FARLIE'S  MORAL  EMBLEMS  ;  with  Aphorisms,  Adages, 
and  Proverbs  of  all  Nations.  121  Illustrations  on  Wood  by  J.  Leightoit, 
F.S.A.  Text  selected  by  R.  Pigot.    Imperial  8vo.  31s.  6d. 

SHAKSPEARE'S  MIDSUMMER -NIGHT'S  DREAM,  illustrated 
with  24  Silhouettes  or  Shadow-Pictures  by  P.  Konewka,  engraved  on  Wood 
by  A.  VOGEL.    Folio,  31s.  6d. 

SHAKSPEARE'S  SENTIMENTS  and  SIMILES,  printed  in  Black  and 
Gold,  and  Illuminated  in  the  Missal  Style  by  Henry  Noel  Humphreys. 
Square  post  8vo.  21s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  17 

SACRED  and  LEGEM DAHY  ART.      By  Mrs.  Jameson. 

Legends    of    tlie    Saints    and    Martyrs.       Fifth   Edition,    with    19 

Etchings  and  187  Woodcuts.    2  vols,  square  crown  8vo.  31s.  6d. 
Legends  of  the  Monastic  Orders.     Third  Edition,  with  11  Etchings 

and  88  Woodcuts.    1  vol.  square  crown  8vo.  21s. 
Legends  of  the  Madonna.     Third  Edition,  with  27  Etchings  and  165 

Woodcuts.    1  vol.  square  crown  8vo.  21s. 
The  History  of  Our  Lord,  with  that  of  his  Types  and  Precursors. 

Completed  by  Lady  Eastlake.     Revised  Edition,  with  31  Etchings  and 

281  Woodcuts.    2  vols,  square  crown  8vo.  42s. 


The  Useful  Arts,  Manufactures,  &c. 

HISTORY  of  the  GOTHIC  REVIVAL ;  an  Attempt  to  shew  how  far 
the  taste  for  Mediaeval  Architecture  was  retained  in  England  during  the 
last  two  centuries,  and  has  been  re-developed  in  the  present.  By  Charles 
L.  Eastlake,  Architect.    With  many  Illustrations.  [Nearly  ready. 

GWILT'S   ENCYCLOPAEDIA  of  ARCHITECTURE,  with  above  1,100 

Engravings  on  Wood,  Fifth  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged  by  Wyatt 
Papworth.  Additionally  illustrated  with  nearly  400  Wood  Engravings  by 
O,  Jewitt,  and  more  than  100  other  new  Woodcuts.    8vo.  52s.  Qd. 

ITALIAN  SCULPTORS  ;  being  a  History  of  Sculpture  in  Northern, 
Southern,  and  Eastern  Italy.  By  C.  C.  Perkins.  With  30  Etchings  and 
13  Wood  Engravings.    Imperial  8vo.  42s. 

TUSCAN   SCULPTORS,  their  Lives,   Works,  and  Times.    With  45 

Etchings  and  28  Woodcuts  from  Original  Drawings  and  Photographs.  Bj 
the  same  Author.    2  vols,  imperial  8vo.  63s. 

HINTS  on  HOUSEHOLD  TASTE  in  FURNITURE,   UPHOLSTERY, 

and  other  Details.  By  Charles  L.  Eastlake,  Architect.  Second  Edition, 
with  about  90  Illustrations.    Square  crown  8vo.  18s. 

The  ENGINEER'S  HANDBOOK;  explaining  the  Principles  which 
should  guide  the  Young  Engineer  in  the  Construction  of  Machinery.  By 
C.  S.  Lowndes.    Post  8vo.  5s. 

PRINCIPLES  of  MECHANISM,  designed  for  the  Use  of  Students  in 
the  Universitips,  and  for  Engineering  Students  generally.  By  R. 
Willis,  M. A.  E.R.S.  &e.  Jacksonian  Professor  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge.   A  new  and  enlarged  Edition.    8vo.  [Nearly  ready. 

LATHES  and  TURNING,  Simple,  Mechanical,  and  ORNAMENTAL 

By  W.  Henry  Northcott.     With  about  240  Illustrations  on  Steel  and 
Wood.    8vo.  18s. 
URE'S    DICTIONARY  of  ARTS,    MANUFACTURES,   and    MINES. 

Sixth  Edition,  chiefly  rewritten  and  greatly  enlarged  by  Robert  Hunt, 
F.R.S.  assisted  by  numerous  Contrilautors  eminent  in  Science  and  the 
Arts,  and  familiar  with  Manufactures.  With  above  2,000  Woodcuts.  3  vols, 
medium  8vo.  yrice  £4  14s.  6d. 
HANDBOOK  of  PR/ICTICAL  TELEGRAPHY,  published  with  the 
sanction  of  the  Chairman  and  Directors  of  the  Electric  and  International 
Telegraph  Company,  and  adopted  by  the  Department  of  Telc^r.iphs  for 
India.    By  R.  S.  Cullet.    Third  Edition.    Svo.lis.6^. 


18  NEW  WORKS  published  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 

ENCYCLOPEDIA  of  CIVIL  ENGINEERING,  Historical,  Theoretical, 

and  Practical.    By  E.  Ckest,  C.E.    With  above  3,000  Woodcuts.    8vo.  42s. 
TREATISE  on  MILLS  and  MILLWORK.      By  Sir  W.  Fairbairn, 

■p.E/.S.    Second  Edition,  with  18  Plates  and  822  Woodcuts.    2  vols.  8vo.  32s. 
USEFUL   INFORMATION  for   ENGINEERS.     By  the  same  Author. 

First,  Second,  and  Third  Series,  with  many  Plates  and  Woodcuts. 

8  vols,  crown  8vo.  10s.  6rf.  each. 

The  APPLICATION  of   CAST  and  WROUGHT  IRON   to   Building 

Purposes.  By  the  same  Author.  Fourth  Edition,  enlarged ;  with  6  Plates 
and  118  Woodcuts,   8vo.  price  16?. 

IRON  SHIP  BUILDING,  its  History  and  Progress,  as  comprised  in  a 
Series  of  Experimental  Researches.  By  the  same  Author.  With  4  Plates  and 
130  Woodcuts.    8V0. 18s. 

A  TREATISE  on  the  STEAM  ENGINE,  in  its  various  Applications 
to  Mines,  Mills,  Steam  Na^^gation,  Railwaysand  Aericulture.  By  J.  BorRKE, 
C.E.   Eighth  Edition  ;  with  Portrait,  37  Plates,  and  546  Woodcuts.    4to.  42s. 

CATECHISM  of  the  STEAM  ENGINE,  in  its  various  Applications  to 
Mines,  Mills,  Steam  Navigation,  Railu-ays,  and  Agriculture.  By  the  same 
Author.    With  89  Woodcuts.    Fcp.  6s. 

HANDBOOK  of  the  STEAM  ENGINE.  By  the  same  Author,  forming  a 
Key  to  the  Catechism  of  the  Steam  Engine,  with  67  Woodcuts.    Fcp.  9s. 

BOURNE'S  RECENT  IMPROVEMENTS  in  the  STEAM  ENGINE  in  its 

various  applications  to  Miues,  Mills,  Steam  Navigation,  Railways,  and  Agri- 
culture. Being  a  Supplement  to  the  Author's  '  Catechism  of  the  Steam 
Engine.'  By  John  Bourne,  C.E.  New  Edition,  including  many  New 
Examples ;  with  124  Woodcuts.    Fcp.  8vo.  Os. 

A  TREATISE  on  the  SCREW  PROPELLER,  SCREW  VESSELS,  and 

Screw  Engines,  as  adapted  for  purposes  of  Peace  and  War ;  with  Notices 
of  other  Methods  of  Propulsion,  Tables  of  the  Dimensions  and  Performance 
of  Screw  Steamers,  and  detailed  Specifications  of  Ships  and  Engines.  By 
J.  Bourne,  C.E.  New  Edition,  with  54  Plates  and  287  Woodcuts.  4to.  63s.  . 

EXAMPLES  of  MODERN  STEAM,    AIR,  and    GAS    ENGINES   of 

the  most  Approved  Types,  as  employed  for  Pumping,  for  Driving  Machinery, 
for  Locomotion,  and  tor  Agriculture,  minutely  and  practically  described. 
By  John  Bourne,  C.E.  In  course  of  publication  in  24  Parts,  price  2s.6d. 
each,  forming  One  volume  4to.  with  about  50  Plates  and  400  Woodcuts.; 

A  HISTORY  of  the    MACHINE-WROUGHT    HOSIERY  and   LACE 

Manufactures.    By  William  Felkin,  F.L'.S.  F.S.S.    Royal  8vo.  21s. 

PRACTICAL  TREATISE  on  METALLURGY,   adapted  from  the  last 
German  Edition  of  Professor  Kerl's  Metallurgy  by  W.Crookes,  F.R.S.&c. 
'     and  E.  Rohrig,  Pli.D.  M.E.     In  Three   Volumes,  Svo.  with   625  Wood- 
cuts.   Vol.  I.  price  31s.  6d.  Vol.  II.  price  36s.  Vol.  III.  price  31s.  6fZ. . 

MITCHELL'S  MANUAL  of  PRACTICAL  ASSAYING.  Third  Edi- 
tion, for  the  most  part  re-written,  with  all  the  recent  Discoveries  incor- 
porated, by  W.  Crookes,  F.R.S.    With  188  Woodcuts.    8vo.  28s. 

The  ART  of  PERFUMERY ;  the  History  and  Theory  of  Odours,  and 
the  Methods  of  Extracting  the  Aromas  of  Plants.  By  Dr.  Piesse,  F.C.S. 
Third  Edition,  with  53  Woodcuts.    Crown  Svo.  10s.  &d. 

Chemical,  Natural,  and  Physical  Magic,  for  Juveniles  during  the 
Holidays.  By  the  same  Author.  Third  Edition,  with  38  Woodcuts.    Fcp.  6s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  19 


LOUDON'S  ENCYCLOPEDIA  of  AGRICTJLTTJRE :  comprising  the 
Laying-out,  Improvement,  and  Management  of  Landed  Property,  and  the 
Cultivation  and  Economy  of  the  Productions  of  Agriculture.  With  1,100 
Woodcuts.    8vo.  21s. 

Loudon's  Encyclopaedia  of  Gardening :  comprising  the  Theory  and 
Practice  of  Horticiilture,  Floriculture,  Arboriculture,  and  Landscape  Gar- 
dening.   With  1,000  Woodcuts.    8vo.  21s. 

BAYLDON'S  ART  of  VALUING  RENTS  and  TILLAGES,  and  Claims 

of  Tenants   upon   Quitting  Farms,  both   at  Michaelmas  and  Lady-Day, 
Eighth  Edition,  revised  by  J.  C.  Moetoj^.    Svo.  10s.  6d. 


Religious  and  Moral  Works, 

CONSIDERATIONS  on  the  REVISION  of  the  ENGLISH  NEW 
TESTAMENT.  By  C.  J.  Ellicott,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and 
Bristol.    Post  Svo.  price  5s.  6d. 

An  EXPOSITION  of  the   39  ARTICLES,  Historical  and   Doctrinal. 

By  E.  Haeold  Beowne,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely.    Seventh  Edit.  Svo.  165. 

BISHOP    COTTON'S    INSTRUCTIONS    in    the    PRINCIPLES    and 

Practice  of  Christianity,  intended  chiefly  as  an  introduction  to  Confirmation. 
Sixth  Edition,  ISmo.  2s.  &d. 

The  ACTS  of  the  APOSTLES ;  with  a  Commentary,  and  Practical  and 

Devotional  Suggestions  for  Readers  and  Students  of  the  English  Bible.   By 
the  Rev.  F.  C.  Code:,  M.A.  Canon  of  Exeter,  &c.   New  Edition.  Svo.  12s.  6d, 

The    LIFE    and    EPISTLES   of  ST.  PAUL.    By  the  Rev.  W.  J. 

CoNTBEAEE,  M.A.,  and  the  Very  Rev.  J.  S.  HowsoN,  D.D.  Dean  of  Chester  :— 
LiBEAET  Edition,  with  all  the  Original  Illustrations,  Maps,  Landscapes 

on  Steel,  Woodcuts,  &c.    2  vols.  4to.  4Ss. 
Inteemediate  Edition,  with  a  Selection  of  Maps,  Plates,  and  Woodcuts. 

2  vols,  square  crown  Svo.  31s.  &d. 
Student's  Edition,  revised  and  condensed,  with  46  Illustrations  and 

Maps.    1  vol.  crown  Svo.  price  9s. 

The  VOYAGE  and  SHIPWRECK    of   ST.  PAUL ;  with  Dissertations 

on  the  Life  and  Writings  of  St.  Luke  and  the  Ships  and  Navigation  of  tlie 
Ancients.     By  James  Smith,  F.R.S.    Third  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  10s.  Qd. 

A  CRITICAL  and  GRAMMATICAL  COMMENTARY  on  ST.  PAUL'S 

Epistles.    By  C.  J.  Ellicott,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester  &  BristoL  Svo. 
Galatians,  Fourth  Edition,  8s.  6c?. 
Ephesians,  Fourth  Edition,  8s.  6c?. 
Pastoral  Epistles,  Fourth  Edition,  10s.  6d. 
Philippians,  Colossians,  and  Philemon,  Third  Edition,  10s.  6c?. 
Thessalonians,  Third  Edition,  7s.  6c?. 

HISTORICAL   LECTURES   on   the   LIFE   of    OUR    LORD   JESUS 

CHRIST :  being  the  Hulsean  Lectures  for  1859.     By  C.J.  Ellicott,  D.D. 
Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and  Bristol.    Fifth  Edition.     Svo.  price  12s. 


20  NEW  WORKS  publisued  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 

EVIDENCE  Of  the  TKUTH  of  the  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  derived 

from  the  Literal  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy.  By  Alexander  Keith,  D.D. 
37th  Edition,  with  numerous  Plates,  in  square  8vo.  125. 6cZ,;  also  the  39th 
Edition,  in  post  8vo.  with  5  Plates,  6s. 

History  and  Destiny  of  the  "World  and  Church,  according  to 
Scripture.    By  the  same  Author.    Square  Svo.  with  40  Illustrations,  lOs. 

An  INTRODUCTION  to  the  STUDY  of  the  NEW  TESTAMENT, 
Critical,  Exegetical,  and  Theological.  By  the  Rev.  S.  Davidson,  D.D. 
LL.D.    2  vols.  Svo.  30s. 

Kev.  T.  H.  HORNE'S    INTRODUCTION   to    the  CRITICAL  STUDY 

and  Knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Twelfth  Edition,  as  last  revised 
throughout.  With  4  Maps  and  22  Woodcuts  and  Facsimiles.  4  vols.  8vo.42«. 

Eev.  T.  H.  Home's  Compendious  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the 
Bible,  being  an  Analysis  of  the  larger  work  by  the  same  Author.  Re-edited 
by  the  Rev.  John  Atee,  M.A.    With  Maps,  &c.    Post  Svo.    65. 

HISTORY  of  the  KARAITE  JEWS.  By  William  Harris  Rule, 
D.D.    Post  Svo.  price  7s.  6d. 

EWALD'S  HISTORY  of  ISRAEL  to  the  DEATH  of  MOSES.  Trans- 
lated from  the  German.  Edited,  with  a  Preface  and  an  Appendix,  by  Russell 
Maetineau,  M.A.    Second  Edition.    2  vols.  Svo.  24s. 

FIVE  YEARS  in  a  PROTESTANT  SISTERHOOD  and  TEN  YEARS 

in  a  Catholic  Convent ;  an  Autobiography.    Post  Svo.  7s.  Qd. 

The  LIFE  of  MARGARET  MARY  HALLAHAN,  better  known  in 
the  religious  world  by  tlie  name  of  Mother  Margaret.  By  her  Religious 
Children.    Second  Edition.    Svo.  with  Portrait,  lOs. 

The  SEE  of  ROME  in  the  MIDDLE  AGES.  By  the  Eev.  Oswald 
J.  Reichel,  B.C.L.  and  M.A.    Svo.  price  18s. 

The  EVIDENCE  for  the  PAPACY,  as  derived  from  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures and  from  Primitive  Antiquity;  with  an  Introductory  Epistle.  By  the 
Hon.  Colin  Lindsay.    Svo.  iirice  r.'s.  C>d. 

The  TREASURY  of  BIBLE  KNOWLEDGE ;  being  a  Dictionary  of  the 
Books,  Persons,  Places,  Events,  and  other  matters  of  which  mention  is  made 
in  Holy  Scripture.  By  Rev,  J.  Atee.  M.A.  With  Maps.  16  Plates,  and 
numerous  Woodcuts.  Fcp.  Svo  price  6s.  cloth,  or  9s.  6d.  neatly  bound  in  calf. 

The  GREEK  TESTAMENT;  with  Notes,  Grammatical  and  Exegetical. 

By  the  Rev.  W,  Webster,  M.A.  and  the  Rev.  W.  F.  AV ilkinson,  M.A. 

2  vols.  8vo.  £2  is.  . 
EVERY-DAY  SCRIPTURE  DIFFICULTIES  explained  and  illustrated. 

By  J.  E.Prescott,  M.A.    Vol.1.  Matthew  and  Mark;  Vol.  II.  Luke  and 

John.    2  vols.  Svo.  9s.  each. 

The  PENTATEUCH  and  BOOK  of  JOSHUA  CRITICALLY  EXAMINED. 
By  the  Right  Rev.  J.  W.  Colenso,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop  of  Natal.  People's 
Edition,  in  1  vol.  crown  Svo.  6s.  or  in  5  Parts,  Is.  each. 

The  CHURCH  and  the  WORLD  ;  Three  Series  of  Essays  on  Questions 
of  the  Day.  By  Various  Writers.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  Oebt  Shipley, 
M.A.    Three  Volumes,  Svo.  price  15s.  each. 

The  FORMATION  of  CHRISTENDOM.  By  T.  W.  Allies.  Parts  I. 
and  II.  Svo.  price  12s.  each  Part. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  21 

ENGLAND  and  CHRISTENDOM:.    By  Archbishop  Mannikg,  D.D. 

Post  8vo.  price  10s.  6d. 
CHRISTENDOM'S    DIVISIONS,   Part  I.,  a   Philosophical  Sketch  of 

the  Divisions  of  the  Christian  Family  in  East  and  West.     By  Edmund  S. 

Ffoulkes.    Post  8vo.  price  7s.  6d. 
Christendom's  Divisions,  Part  II.  Greeks  and  Latins,  being  a  His- 
tory of  their  Dissensions  and  Overtures  for  Peace  down  to  the  Reformation. 

By  the  same  Author.    Post  8vo.  15s. 
The  HIDDEN  WISDOM  of  CHRIST  and  the  KEY  of  KNOWLEDGE  ; 

or,  History  of  the  Apocrypha.    By  Ernest  De  Bunsen.    2  vols.  Svo.  28s. 
The  KEYS  of  ST.  PETER ;  or,  the  House  of  Rechab,  connected  with 

the  History  of  Symbolism  and  Idolatry.    By  the  same  Author.    Svo.  14s. 
The    TYPES    of    GENESIS,     briefly   considered    as    Revealing    the 

Development  of  Human  Nature.     By  Andrew  Jukes.     Second  Edition. 

Crown  Svo.  7s.  6d. 
The  Second  Death   and  the  Restitution  of  All  Things,  with  some 

Preliminary  Remarks  on  the  Nature  and  Inspiration  of  Holy    Scripture. 

By  the  same  Author.     Second  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  3s.  6d. 
A  VIEW    of  the   SCRIPTURE    REVELATIONS    CONCERNING   a 

FUTURE    STATE.      By  Richard  Whatelt,  D.D.  late  Archbishop  of 

Dublin,    Ninth  Edition.    Fcp.  Svo.  5s. 

The  POWER  of  the  SOUL  over  the  BODY.      By  George  Moore, 

M.D.  M.R.C.P.L.  <tc.    Sixth  Edition.    Crown  Svo.  8s.  Qd. 
THOUGHTS   for  the  AGE.     By  Elizabeth  M.  Sewell,  Author  of 

'Amy  Herbert '  &c.    Fcp.  Svo.  price  5s. 
Passing  Thoughts  on  Religion.     By  the  same  Author.     Pep.  Svo.  5s. 
Self-Examination  before  Confirmation.     By  the  same  Author.    32mo. 

price  Is.  6d. 
Readings  for  a  Month  Preparatory  to  Confirmation,  from  "Writers 

of  the  Early  and  English  Church.    By  the  same  Author.    Fcp.  4s. 
Readings  for  Every  Day  in  Lent,  compiled   from   the  Writings   of 

Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor.    By  the  same  Author,    Fcp.  5s. 
Preparation  for  the  Holy  Communion ;    the    Devotions  chiefly  from 

the  works  of  Jeremy  Taylor.    By  the  same  Author.   32mo.  3s. 
THOUGHTS  for  the  HOLY  WEEK  for  Young  Persons.  By  the  Author 

of  'Amy  Herbert.'    New  Edition.    Fcp.  Svo.  2s. 
PRINCIPLES  of  EDUCATION  Drawn  from  Nature  and  Revelation, 

and  applied  to  Female  Education  in  the  Upper  Classes.    By  the  Author 

of  '  Amy  Herbert.'    2  vols.  fcp.  12s.  6d. 
The  WIFE'S  MANUAL;  or,  Prayers,  Thoughts,  and  Songs  on  Several 

Occasions  of  a  Matron's  Life.   By  the  Rev.  W.  Calvert,  M.A.   Crown  Svo. 

price  10s.  6d. 
SINGERS  and  SONGS  of  the  CHURCH:  being  Biographical  Sketches 

of  the  Hymn-Writers  in  all  the  principal  Collections;  with  Notes  on  tlieir 

Psalms  and  Hymns.    By  Josiah  Miller,  M.A.    Second  Edition,  enlarged. 

Post  Svo.  price  10s.  Qd. 
LYRA  GERMANICA,  translated  from  the  German  by  Miss  C.  Wink- 
worth.    First  Series,  Hymns  for  the  Sundays  and   Chief  Festivals 

Second  Series,  the  Christian  Life.   Fcp.  3s.  6d.  each  Series. 


22  NEW  WORKS  published  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 

'  SPIRITUAL  SONGS '  for  the  SUNDAYS  and  HOLIDAYS  through- 
out the  Year.  By  J.  S.  B.  Monsell,  LL.D.  Vicar  of  Egliam  and  Rural  Dean. 
Fourth  Edition,  Sixth  Thousand.    Ecp.  45.  6d. 

The  BEATITUDES :  Abasement  before  God  ;  Sorrow  for  Sin ;  Meekness 
of  Spirit ;  Desire  for  Holiness ;  Gentleness  ;  Purity  of  Heart ;  the  Peace- 
makers :  Sufferings  for  Christ.    By  the  same.    Third  Edition.    Ecp.  3s.  6d. 

His  PRESENCE— not  his  MEMORY,  1855.  By  the  same  Author, 
in  Memory  of  his  Son.    Sixth  Edition.    16mo.  Is. 

LYRA  EUCHARISTICA ;  Hymns  and  Verses  on  the  Holy  Communion, 
Ancient  and  Modern :  with  other  Poems.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  Oebt  Ship- 
let,  M.A.    Second  Edition.    Ecp.  5s.       '. 

Lyra  Messianica ;  Hymns  and  Verses  on  the  Life  of  Christ,  Ancient 
and  Modern ;  with  other  Poems.  By  the  same  Editor.  Second  Edition, 
altered  and  enlarged.    Ecp.  5s. 

Lyra  Mystica ;  Hymns  and  Verses  on  Sacred  Subjects,  Ancient  and 
Modern.    By  the  same  Editor.    Ecp.  5s. 

ENDEAVOURS    after    the    CHRISTIAN    LIFE:    Discourses.     By 

James  Maetineau.    Fourth  and  cheaper  Edition,  carefully  revised ;  the 

Two  Series  complete  in  One  Volume.    Post  8vo.  7s.  6d. 
INVOCATION  of  SAINTS  and  ANGELS,  for  the  use  of  Members  of 

the  English  Church.    Edited  by  the  Rev.  Oebt  Shiplet.    24mo.  3s.  6d. 
WHATELY'S    INTRODUCTORY    LESSONS    on    the    CHRISTIAN 

Evidences.    ISmo.  6d. 
WHATELY'S  INTRODUCTORY    LESSONS    on    the    HISTORY    of 

Religious  AVorship.     New  Edition.    18mo.  2s.  6d, 
BISHOP    JEREMY   TAYLOR'S    ENTIRE   WORKS.     With  Life   by 

Bishop  Hebee.    Revised  and  corrected  by  the  Rev.  C.  P.  Eden,  10  vols. 

price  £5  5s. 


Travels,  Voyages,  &c. 


NARRATIVE  of  a  SPRING  TOUR  in  PORTUGAL.  By  A.  C.  Smith, 
M.A.  Ch.  Ch.  Oxon.  Rector  of  Tatesbury.    Post  8vo.  price  6s.  Gd. 

ENGLAND  to  DELHI ;  a  Narrative  of  Indian  Travel.  By  John 
Matheson ,  Glasgow.  "With  Map  and  82  Woodcut  Illustrations.  4to.  31s.  Gd. 

CADORE ;  or,  TITIAN'S  COUNTRY.  By  Josiah  Gilbert,  one  of 
the  Authors  of  'The  Dolomite  Mountains.'  "With  Map,  Eacsimile,  and  40 
Illustrations.    Imperial  8vo.  31s.  6d. 

NARRATIVE  of  the  EUPHRATES  EXPEDITION  carried  on  by 
Order  of  the  British  Government  during  the  years  1885-1837.  By  General 
E.  R.  Chesnet,  E.R.S.    With  Maps,  Plates,  and  Woodcuts.    8vo.  24s. 

TRAVELS  in  the  CENTRAL  CAUCASUS  and  BASHAN.  Including 
"Visits  to  Ararat  and  Tabreez  and  Ascents  of  Kazbek  and  Elbruz.  By 
D.  W.  Ekeshfield.    Square  crown  8vo.  with  Maps,  &c.  18s. 

PICTURES  in  TYROL  and  Elsewhere.  From  a  Family  Sketch-Book. 
By  the  Authoress  of  *  A  "Voyage  en  Zigzag,'  &c.  Second  Edition.  Small  4to. 
with  numerous  Illustrations,  21s. 

HOW  WE  SPENT  the  SUMMER ;  or,  a  Voyage  en  Zigzag  in  Switzer- 
land and  Tyrol  with  some  Members  of  the  Alpine  CiiUB.  Erom  the  Sketch- 
Book  of  one  of  the  Party.    In  oblong  4to.  with  300  Illustrations,  15s.  . 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  AND  CO. 


BEATEN  TEACKS ;  or,  Pen  and  Pencil  Sketches  in  Italy.  By  the 
Authoress  of '  A  Voyage  en  Zigzag.'  With  42  Plates,  containing  about  200 
Sketches  from  Drawings  made  on  the  Spot.    8vo.  16s. 

MAP  of  the  CHAIN  of  MONT  BLANC,  from  an  actual  Survey  in 
1863—1864.  By  A.  Adams-Reillt,  T.R.G.S.  M.A.C.  Published  under  the 
Authority  of  the  Alpine  Club.  In  Chromolithography  on  extra  stout 
drawing-paper  28in.  x  I7in.  price  10s.  or  mounted  on  canvas  in  a  folding 
case,  12s.  6d. 

WESTWARD  by  RAIL ;  the  New  Eoute  to  the  East.  By  W.  F.  Rae. 
With  Map  shewing  the  Lines  of  Rail  between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific, 
and  Sections  of  the  Railway.    Post  8vo.  price  10s.  6f7. 

The  PARAGUAYAN  WAR :  with  Sketches  of  the  History  of  Paraguay, 

and  of  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  People  ;  and  Notes  on  the  Military 
Engineering  of  the  War.  By  Geoege  Thompson,  C.E.  With  8  Maps  and 
Plans,  and  a  Portrait  of  Lopez.    Post  Svo.  12s.  6d. 

HISTORY   of    DISCOVERY   in   our   AUSTRALASIAN    COLONIES, 

Australia,  Tasmania,  and  New  Zealand,  from  the  Earliest  Date  to  the 
Present  Day.   By  William  Howitt.   2  vols.  8vo.  with  3  Maps,  20s. 

NOTES  on  BURGUNDY.  By  Charles  Richard  Weld.  Edited  by 
his  Widow ;  with  Portrait  and  Memoir.    Post  Svo.  8s.  6d. 

The  CAPITAL  of  the  TYCOON ;  a  Narrative  of  a  Three  Years'  Resi- 
dence in  Japan.  By  Sir  Rxttheefoed  Alcock,  K.C.B.  2  vols.  Svo.  with 
numerous  Illustrations,  42s. 

The  DOLOMITE  MOUNTAINS  ;  Excursions  through  Tyrol,  Carinthia, 
Carniola,  and  Priuli,  1861-1863.  By  J.  Gilbert  and  G.  C.  Chuechiii,, 
F.R.G.S.    With  numerous  Illustrations.    Square  crown  Svo.  21s. 

GUIDE  to  the  PYRENEES,  for  the  use  of  Mountaineers.  By 
Charles  Packe.  2nd  Edition,  with  Map  and  Illustrations.  Cr.  Svo.  7s.  6d. 

The  ALPINE  GUIDE.  By  John  Ball,  M.R.I.A.  late  President  of 
the  Alpine  Club.  Thoroughly  Revised  Editions,  in  Three  Volumes,  post 
Svo.  with  Maps  and  other  Illustrations  :— 

GUIDE  to  the  WESTERN  ALPS,  including  Mont  Blanc,  Monte  Rosa, 

Zermatt,  &c.    Price  6s.  Qd. 
GUIDE  to  the  CENTRAL  ALPS,  including  all  the  Oberland  District. 

7s.  6d. 
GUIDE  to  the  EASTERN  ALPS,  price  10s.  6d. 
Introduction  on  Alpine  Travelling  in  General,  and  on  the  Geology 

of  the  Alps,  price  Is.    Each  of  the  Three  Volumes  or  Parts  of  the  Alpine 

Guide  may  be  had  with  this  Introduction  prefixed,  price  is.  extra. 

The  HIGH  ALPS  WITHOUT  GUIDES.  By  the  Rev.  A.  G.  Girdle- 
stone,  M.A.  late  Demy  in  Natural  Science,  Magdalen  College,  Oxford. 
With  Frontispiece  and  2  Maps.    Square  crown  Svo.  price  7s.  6d. 

MEMORIALS  of  LONDON  and  LONDON  LIFE  in  the  13th,  14th, 
and  15th  Centuries  ;  being  a  Series  of  Extracts,  Local,  Social,  and  Political, 
from  the  Archives  of  the  City  of  London,  a.d.  1276-1419.  Selected, 
translated,  and  edited  by  H.  T.  Rilet,  M.A.    Royal  Svo.  21s. 

COMMENTARIES  on  the  HISTORY,  CONSTITUTION,  and  CHAR- 
TERED  FRANCHISES  of  the  CITY  of  LONDON.  By  George  Norton, 
formerly  one.of  the  Common  Pleaders  of  the  City  of  Loudon.  Third  Edition. 
Svo.  14s. 


24  NEW  WORKS  published  by  LOXGMANS  a.nd  CO. 

The  NORTHERN  HEIGHTS  of  LONDON  ;  or,  Historical  Associations 
of  Harapstead,  HigliRate,  Muswell  Hill,  Ilornsey,  and  Islington.  By 
William  Howitt.    With  abnut  40  Woodcuts.    Square  crown  8vo.  21«. 

VISITS  to  REMARKABLE  PLACES:  Old  Halls,  Battle- Fields,  and 
Stones  Illustrative  of  Striking  Passages  in  English  History  and  Poetry. 
By  William  Howitt.   2  vols,  square  crown  8vo.  with  Woodcuts,  25«. 

The  RURAL  LIFE  of  ENGLAND.  By  the  same  Author.  With 
Woodcuts  by  Bewick  and  Williams.    Medium  8vo.  12s.  6d. 

ROMA  SOTTERRANEA ;  or,  an  Account  of  the  Roman  Catacombs, 
especially  of  the  Cemetery  of  San  Callisto.  Compiled  from  the  Works  of 
Commendatore  G.  B,  De  Rossi  by  the  Rev,  T.  S.  IVorthcote,  D.D.  and  the 
Rev.  W.  B.  Bkowxlow.    With  numerous  Illustrations.    Svo.  31s.  6d. 

PILGRIMAGES  in  the  PYRENEES  and  LANDES.  By  DenysShtnb 
Lawloe.    Crown  Svo.  with  Frontispiece  and  Vignette,  price  15s. 

The  GERMAN  "WORKING  MAN;  being  an  Account  of  the  Daily 
Life.  Amusements,  and  Unions  for  Culture  and  Material  Progress  of  the 
Artisans  of  North  and  South  Germany  and  Switzerland.  By  James 
Samuelsox.    Crown  Svo.  with  Frontispiece,  3s.  6d. 


Works  of  Fiction. 

LOTHAIR.     By  the  Right  Hon.  B.  Disraeli,  MP.     Seventh  Edition. 

3  vols,  post  Svo.  price  31s.  6d. 

Ndsse  omnia  hsec,  salus  est  adolescentulis.— Teeentius. 

NO  APPEAL ;  a  Novel.     By  the  Author  of  '  Cut  down  like  Grass.* 

3  vols,  post  Svo.  price  31s.  6d. 
The  MODERN  NOVELIST'S  LIBRARY.     Each  Work,  in  crown  Svo. 

complete  in  a  Single  Volume  : — 
Melville's  Gladiators.  2s.  boards ;  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

HoLMBT  House,  2s.  boards ;  2s.6cZ.  cloth. 

Iwteepeeter,  2s.  boards ;  2s.  Gd.  cloth. 

Trollope's  Warden,  Is.  6d.  boards ;  2s.  cloth. 

Baechester  Towers,  2s.  boards ;  2s.  6d.  cloth. 

Bramlet-Moorb's  Six  Sisters  op  the  Valleys,  2s.  boards ;  2s.  6d.  cloth. 

THREE  WEDDINGS.   By  the  Author  of  ♦  Dorothy,'  «  De  Cressy,'  &c. 

Fcp.  Svo.  price  5s. 
STORIES  and  TALES  by  Elizabeth  M.  Sewell,  Author  of  *  Amy 

Herbert,'  uniform  Edition,  each  Story  or  Tale  complete  in  a  single  VolTun«: 


Amy  Heebbrt,  2s.6ci. 
Geetrudb,  2s.  6d. 
Earl's  Daughter,  3s.  6d. 
Experience  op  Lipe,  2s.  6d. 
Clevb  Hall,  5s.  6d. 


Ivors,  3s.  6d. 

Kathaeinb  AsHTOir,  3s.  6d. 
Margaret  Percival,  5s. 
Laneton  Parsonage,  4».  6d. 
Ursula,  4s.  6d. 


A  Glimpse  of  the  World.   By  the  Author  of  'Amy  Herbert.*  Fcp.  7s.  €d. 
The  Journal  of  a  Home  Life.    By  the  same  Author.    Post  Svo.  9s.  6d. 
After  Life  ;  a  Sequel  to  *  The  Journal  of  a  Home  Life.'     Price  10s.  6^. 
UNCLE  PETER'S  FAIRY  TALE  for  the  XIX  CENTURY.     Edited 

bj  E.  If .  Sewell,  Author  of  'Amy  Herbert,'  Ac.    Fcp.  Svo.  Ts.  Gd. 
VIKRAM  and  the  VAMPIRE ;  or.  Tales  of  Hindu  Devilry.     Adapted 

by  Richard  F.  Burton,  F.R.G.S.  &c.  With  33  Illustrations  by  Ernest 

Griset.    Crown  Svo.  9s. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BT  LONGMANS  and  CO.  25 

THROTJGH  the  NIGHT ;  a  Tale  of  the  Times.  To  which  is  added 
'  Onward,  or  a  Summer  Sketch.'  By  Walter  Sweetman-,  B.A.  2  vols,  post 
8vo,  21s. 

BECKER'S  GALLTJS;  or,  Roman   Scenes  of  the  Time  of  Augustus: 

with  Notes  and  Excursuses.    New  Edition.    Post  8vo.  7s.  6d. 
BECKER'S  CHARICLES;  a  Tale  illustrative  of  Private  Life  among  the 
Ancient  Greeks:  with  Notes  and  Excursuses.  New  Edition.  Post  8vo.  7s.  Gc?^. 
NOVELS  and  TALES  by  G.  J.  Whtte  Melville  :— 
The  Gladiatoes,  5s.  Holmbt  House.  5s. 

Dtgby  Grand,  5s.  Good  for  Nothing,  6s. 

Kate  Coventrt,  5s.  The  Queen's  Maries,  6s. 

General  Bounce,  5s,  The  Interpreter,  5s. 

TALES  of  ANCIENT  GREECE.      Bj  George  W.   Cox,   M.A.  late 
Scholar  of  Trin.  Coll.  Oxon.    Being  h  Collective  Edition  of  the  Author's 
Classical  Stories  and  Tales,  complete  in  One  Volume.    Crown  8vo.  6s.  6rf. 
A  MANUAL  of  MYTHOLOGY,  in  the  form  of  Question  and  Answer. 

By  the  same  Author.    Fcp.  3s. 
OUR  CHILDREN'S  STORY,  by  one  of  their  Gossips.    Bv  the  Author 
of  'Voyage  en  Zigzag,'  '  Pictures  in  Tyrol,'  &c.    Small 4to.  with.Sixty  Illus- 
trations by  the  Author,  price  10s,  6d. 


Poetry  and  The  Drama. 

THOMAS  MOORE'S  POETICAL  WORKS,  the  only  Editions  contain- 
ing the  Author's  last  Copyright  Additions  : — 
Cabinet  Edition,  10  vols.  fcp.  8vo.  price  85s. 
Shamrock  Edition,  crown  8vo.  price  3s.  Qd. 
Ruby  Edition,  crown  8vo.  with  Portrait,  price  6s. 
Library  Edition,  medium  8vo.  Portrait  and  Vignette,  I4s. 
People's  Edition,  square  crown  8vo.  with  Portrait,  &c.  10s.  6d. 
MOORE'S  IRISH  MELODIES,  Maclise's  Edition,  with  161  Steel  Plates 

from  Original  Drawings.    Super-royal  8vo.  31s.  6d. 
Miniature  Edition   of  Moore's  Irish  Melodies  with  Maclise's  De- 
signs (as  above)  reduced  in  Lithography.    Imp.  16mo.  lOs.Qd. 
MOORE'S    LALLA    ROOKH.      Tenniel's    Edition,    with    68    Wood 

Engravings  from  original  Drawings  and  other  Illustrations.    Pep.  4to.  21s. 
SOUTHEY'S  POETICAL  WORKS,  with  the  Author's  last  Corrections 
and  copyright  Additions.     Library  Edition,  in  1  vol.  medium  8vo.  with 
Portrait  and  Vignette,  14s. 

I  AYS  of  ANCIENT  ROME ;    with  Ivry  and  the  Armada.      By  the 

Right  Hon.  Lord  Macaulat.    16mo.  4s.  6d. 
Lord  Macaulay's  Lays  of  Ancient  Rome.    With  90  Illustrations  on 

"Wood,  from  the  Antique,  from  Drawings  by  G.  Scharf.    Pep.  4to.  21s. 
Miniature  Edition  of   Lord  Macaulay's   Lays   of  Ancient  Rome, 

with  the  Illustrations  (as  above)  reduced  in  Lithography.  Imp.  16mo.  10s.6flf, 
GOLDSMITH'S  POETICAL    WORKS,    with   Wood  Engravings  from 

Designs  by  Members  of  the  Etching  Club.    Imperial  16rao.  7s.  6rf. 
POEMS.     By  Jean  Ingelow.    Fifteenth  Edition.    Fcp.  8vo.  .'is. 
POEMS  by  Jean  Ingelow.     With  nearly  100  Illustrations  by  Eminent 

Artists,  engraved  on  Wood  by  the  Brothers  Dalziel.    Fop.  4to.  2^s. 

B 


26  NEW  WORKS  published  bt  LONGMANS  aitd  CO. 

MOPSA  the  FAIRY.      By   Jean   Ingelow.      Pp.  256,   with  Eight 

Illustrations  engraved  on  Wood.    Fcp.  8vo.  6s. 
A  STORY  of  DOOM,  and  other  Poems.     By  Jean  Ingelow.     Third 

Edition.    Pep.  5s. 
POETICAL   WORKS  of  LETITIA  ELIZABETH   LANDON  (L.E.L.). 

2  vols.  16mo.  10s. 
GLAPHYRA,  and  OTHER  POEMS     By  Francis  Reynolds,  Author 

of '  Alice  Rushton,  and  other  Poems.'    16mo.  price  5s. 
BOWDLER'S   FAMILY    SHAKSPEARE,  cheaper  Genuine  Editions: 

Medium  8vo.  large  type,  with  36  Woodcuts,  price  14s.    Cabinet  Edition, 

with  the  same  Illusteatioxs,  6  vols.  fcp.  3s.  6d.  each. 

HORATII  OPERA,  Pocket  Edition,  with  carefully  corrected  Text, 
Marginal  References,  and  Introduction.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  J.  E. 
YONGE,  M.A.     Square  ISmo.  4s.  6d. 

HORATII  OPERA.  Library  Edition,  with  Marginal  Keferences  and 
English  Notes.    Edited  by  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Tonge.    8vo.  21s. 

The  .ENEID  of  VIRGIL  Translated  into  English  Verse.    By  John 

CoNiNGTON,  M.A.    New  Edition.    Crown  8vo.  9s. 
ARTJNDINES  CAMI,  sive  Musarum  Cantabrigiensium  Lusus  canori. 

Collegit  atque  edidit  H.  Deuet,  M.A.    Editio  Sexta,  curavit  H.  J.  HoDGSOK , 

M.A.    Crown  8vo.  7s.  Qd. 
HUNTING   SONGS    and    MISCELLANEOUS    VERSES.      By  R.  E. 

Egeeton  Waebueton.    Second  Edition.    Fcp.  8vo.  5s. 
The  SILVER  STORE  collected  from  Mediaeval  Christian  and  Jewish 

Mines.    By  the  Rev  .Sabine  Baeing-Gould,  M.A.    Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d. 


Rural  Sports,  &c. 

ENCYCL0P2EDIA  of  RURAL  SPORTS ;  a  complete  Account,  Histo- 
rical, Practical,  and  Descriptive,  of  Hunting,  Shooting,  Fishing,  Racing, 
and  all  other  Rural  and  Athletic  Sports  and  Pastimes.  By  D.  P.  Blaine. 
With  above  600  Woodcuts  (20  from  Designs  by  John  L^ch).   8vo.  21s. 

Col.  HAWKER'S    INSTRUCTIONS  to  YOUNG    SPORTSMEN  in  all 

that  relates  to  Guns  and  Shooting.    Revised  by  the  Author's  Son.    Square 
crown  8vo.  with  Illustrations,  18s. 

The  BEAD  SHOT,  or  Sportsman's  Complete  Guide;  a  Treatise  on 
the  Use  of  the  Gun,  Dog-breaking,  Pigeon- shooting,  &c.  By  Maeksman. 
Eevised  Edition.    Fcp.  8vo.  with  Plates,  5s. 

The  FLY-FISHER'S  ENTOMOLOGY.  By  Alfred  Ronalds.  With 
coloured  Representations  of  the  Natural  and  Artificial  Insect.  Sixth 
Edition ;  with  20  coloured  Plates.    Svo.  14s. 

A  BOOE  on  ANGLING ;  a  complete  Treatise  on  the  Art  of  Angling 
in  every  branch.  By  Feancis  Feancis.  Second  Edition,  with  Portrait 
and  15  other  Plates,  plain  and  coloured.    Post  8vo.  15s. 

The  BOOK  of  the  ROACH.  By  Greville  Fennell,  of>  The  Field.' 
Fcp.  Svo.  price  2s.  Qd. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO.  27 

WIICOCKS'S  SEA-FISHERMAN;  comprising  the  Chief  Methods  of 
Hook  and  Line  Fishing  in  the  British  and  other  Seas,  a  Glance  at  Nets, 
and  Remarks  on  Eoats  and  Boating.  Second  Edition,  enlarged ;  with  80 
Woodcuts.    Post  8vo.  12s.  6d. 

HORSES  and  STABLES.  By  Colonel  F.  Fitzwtgram,  XV.  the  King's 
Hussars.  With  Twenty-four  Plates  of  Illustrations,  containing  very 
numerous  Figures  engraved  on  Wood.    8vo.  los. 

The  HORSE'S   FOOT,  and   HOW  to    KEEP   IT   SOUND.      By   W. 

Miles,  Esq.    Ninth  Edition,  with  Illustrations.    Imperial  Svo.  12s.  6d. 
A  PLAIN  TREATISE  on  HORSE-SHOEING.     By  the  same  Author. 
Sixth  Edition.    Post  8vo.  with  Illustrations,  2s.  Qd. 

STABLES  and  STABLE-FITTINGS.    By  the  same.    Imp.  Svo.  with 

13  Plates,  15s. 
REMARKS  on  HORSES'  TEETH,  addressed  to  Purchasers.    By  the 

same.    Post  Svo.  Is.  6d. 

ROBBINS'S  CAVALRY  CATECHISM,  or  Instructions  on  Cavalry 
Exercise  and  Field  Movements,  Brigade  Movements,  Out-post  Duty,  Cavalry 
supporting  Artillery,  Artillery  attached  to  Cavalry.    12mo.  5s. 

BLAINE'S  VETERINARY  ART  ;  a  Treatise  on  the  Anatomy,  Physi- 
ology, and  Curative  Treatment  of  the  Diseases  of  the  Horse,  Neat  Cattle 
and  Sheep.  Seventh  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged  by  C.  Steel,  M.R.C.V.S.L. 
Svo.  with  Plates  and  Woodcuts.  ISs. 

The  HORSE:  with  a  Treatise  on  Draught.  By  William  Youatt. 
New  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged.    Svo.  with  niunerous  Woodcuts,  12s.  6d. 

The  Dog.     By  the  same  Author.     Svo.  with  numerous  Woodouts,  6*. 

The  DOG  in  HEALTH  and  DISEASE.     By  Stonehenge.    With  70 

Wood  Engravings.    Square  crown  Svo.  10s.  6d. 
The  GREYHOUND.      By  Stonehenge.      Revised  Edition,  with  24 
Portraits  of  Greyhounds.    Square  crown  Svo.  10s.  6d. 

The  OX  ;  his  Diseases  and  their  Treatment :  with  an  Essay  on  Parturi- 
tion in  the  Cow.  By  J.  R.  Dobson.    Crown  Svo.  with  Illustrations,  75. 6d. 


Commerce,  Navigation,  and  Mercantile  Affairs, 

The  ELEMENTS  of  BANKING.   By  Henry  Dunning  Macleod,  M.A. 

Barrister-at-Law.    Post  Svo.  [Nearly  ready. 

The  THEORY  and  PRACTICE  of  BANKING.    By  the  same  Author. 

Second  Edition,  entirely  remodelled.    2  vols.  Svo.  30s. 
PRACTICAL    GUIDE   for   BRITISH    SHIPMASTERS    to   UNITED 

States  Ports.    By  Pieeeepont  Edwaeds.    Post  Svo.  Ss.  Qd. 

A  DICTIONARY,  Practical,  Theoretical,  and  Historical,  of  Com- 
merce and  Commercial  Navigation.  By  J.  R.  M'Culloch,  Esq.  New  and 
thoroughly  revised  Edition.    Svo.  price  63s.  cloth,  or  70s.  half-bd.  in  russia. 

The  LAW  of  NATIONS  Considered  as  Independent  Political  Commu- 
nities. By  Sir  Teavees  Twiss,  D.C.L.  2  vols.  Svo.  30s.,  or  separately, 
Paet  I.  Peace,  12s.  Paet  II.  War,  iSs. 


2S  NEW  WORKS  published  dx  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


Works  of  Utility  and  General  Information. 

The  CABINET  LAWYER  ;  a  Popular  Digest  of  the  Laws  of  England, 
Civil,  Criminal,  and  Constitutional.  Twenty-fifth  Edition,  brought  down 
to  the  close  of  the  Parliamentary  Session  of  1869.    Fcp.  105.  6d. 

PEWTNER'S  COMPREHENSIVE  SPECIFIER  ;  A  Guide  to  the 
Practical  Specification  of  every  kind  of  Building-Artificers'  Work;  with 
Forms  of  Building  Conditions  and  Agreements,  au  Appendix,  Foot-Xotes, 
and  a  copious  Index.  Edited  by  William  Young,  Architect.  Crown  8vo. 
price  e>s. 

The  LAW  RELATING  to  BENEFIT  BUILDING  SOCIETIES;  with 
Practical  Observations  on  the  Act  and  all  the  Cases  decided  thereon  ;  also  a 
Form  of  Iliiles  and  Forms  of  Mortgages.  By  W.  Tidd  Peait,  Barrister. 
Second  l<;dition.    Fcp.  'Ss.  Od. 

COLLIERIES  and  COLLIERS  :  a  Handbook  of  the  Lav^  and  Leading 
Cases  relatimr  thereto.  By  J.  C.  Fowler,  of  the  Inner  Temple,  Barrister, 
Stipendiary  Magistrate  for  th(;  District  of  Merthyr  Tydfil  and  Aberdare. 
Second  Edition.    Fcp.  8vo.  7s.  6d. 

The  MATERNAL  MANAGEMENT  of  CHILDREN  in  HEALTH  and 

Disease.    By  Thomas  Bull,  M.D.    Fcp.  5*. 

HINTS  to  MOTHERS    on  the  MANAGEMENT  of    their  HEALTH 

during  the  Period  of  Pregnancy  and  in  the  Lying-in  Room.    By  the  late 
Thomas  Bull,  M.D.    Fcp.  5s. 

NOTES  on  HOSPITALS.  By  Florence  Nightingale.  Third  Edi- 
tion, enlarged  ;  with  13  Plans.    Post  4to.  ISs. 

The  PHILOSOPHY  of  HEALTH  ;  or,  an  Exposition  of  the  Physio- 
logical and  Sanitary  Conditions  conducive  to  Human  Longevity  and 
Happiness.  By  Southwood  Smith,  M.D.  Eleventh  Edition,  revised  and 
enlarged ;  with  113  Woodcuts.  8vo.  Is.  6d. 

WHIST,  WHAT  TO  LEAD.     By  Cam.     Fourth  Edition.     32mo.  Is. 

CHESS  OPENINGS.  By  F.  W.  Longman,  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 
Fcp.  8vo.  25.  Qd. 

A  PRACTICAL  TREATISE  on  BREWING ;  with  Formula  for  Public 
Brewers,  and  Instructions  for  Private  Families.  By  W.  Black.   8vo.  lOs.Qd. 

MODERN  COOKERY  for  PRIVATE  FAMILIES,  reduced  to  a  System 
of  Easy  Practice  in  a  Series  of  carefully-tested  Receii>ts.  By  Eliza  Acton. 
Newly  revised  and  enlarged  Edition ;  with  8  Plates  of  Figures  and  150 
Woodcuts.    Fcp.  Gn. 

ON  FOOD :  its  Varieties,  Chemical  Composition,  Nutritive  Value, 
Comparative  Digestibility,  Phj-siological  Fnnctions  and  Uses,  Preparatin/, 
Culinary  Treatment,  Preservation,  Adulteration,  &c.  By  H.  Leiiieby, 
M.B.  M.A.  Ph.D.  &c.    Crown  8vo.  i)rice  i;*. 

COULTHART'S  DECIMAL  INTEREST  TABLES  at  24  Different  E  -te. 
not  exceeding  5  per  Cent.  Calculated  for  the  use  of  Bankers.  To  which  ■■>  ce 
added  Commission  Tables  at  One-Eighth  and  One-Fourth  per  Cent.  bv. 
price  15s. 

MAUNDER'S  TREASURY  of  KNOWLEDGE  and  LIBRARY  of 
Reference;  comprisine  an  English  Dictionary  and  Grammar,  Universal 
Gazetteer,  Classical  Dictionary,  Chronology,  Law  Dictionary,  a  Synopsis 
of  the  Peerage,  useful  Tables,  &c.    Revised  Edition.    Fcp.  8vo.  price  6s. 


INDEX 


Acton's  Modem  Cookery 28 

Alcock's  Residence  in  Japan 23 

Allies  on  Form  ation  of  Christendom   ....  20 

Alpine  Guide  (The)   23 

Althaus  on  Medical  Electricity  14 

AxDREWs's  Life  of  Oliver  Cromwell   5 

Arnold's  Manual  of  English  Literature  ..  7 

AiiNOTT's  Elements  of  Physics 11 

Arundines  Cami  26 

Autumn  Holidays  of  a  Country  Parson  ....  9 

Aybe's  Treasury  of  Bible  Knowledge 20 

Bacon's  Essays,  by  Whately  6 

Life  and  Letters,  by  Sped  DING    ..  5 

Works,  edited  by  Spedding 6 

"Bain's  Lotcic,  Deductive  and  Inductive 10 

Mental  and  Moral  Science     10 

on  the  Emotions  and  Will 10 

on  the  Senses  and  Intellect 10 

on  the  Study  of  Character  10 

Ball's  Alpine  Guide   23 

Bayldon's  Rents  and  Tillages  19 

Beaten  Tracks  23 

Becker's  Charicles  and  Gallus 25 

Benfey's  Sanskrit  Dictionary    8 

'Bernard  on  British  Neutrality 1 

Black's  Treatise  on  Brewing 28 

Blackley's  Word-Gossip 7 

German-English  Dictionary  . .  8 

Blaine's  Rural  Sports   26 

. Veterinary  Art  27 

Bourne  on  Screw  Propeller 18 

Bourne's  Catechism  of  the  Steam  Engine  .  18 

Handbookof  Steam  Engine  ....  18 

Improvements    in    the     Steam 

Engine 

Treatise  on  the  Steam  Engine  ..  18 

Examples  of  Modern  Engines  ..  18 

Bowdler's  Family  Shakspeare    26 

Grande's   Dictionary  of  Science,  Litera- 
ture, and  Art 13 

Bray's  (C.)  Education  of  the  Feelings   ....  10 

Philosophy  of  Necessity 10 

on  Force 10 

Browne's  Exposition  of  the  39  Articles 19 

Buckle's  History  of  Civilization 4 

Bull's  Hints  to  Mothers    2S 

Maternal  Management  of  Children  28 

BUNSEX'S  iBaron)  Ancient  Esypt 4 

God  in  History   3 

Memoirs 5 

BUNSEN  (E,  De)  on  Apocrypha 21 

's  Keys  of  St.  Peter 21 

Burke's  Vicissitudes  of  Families 6 

Burton's  Christian  Church 4 

Vikram  and  the  Vampire 2i 

Cabinet  Lawyer  28 


Calvert's  Wife's  Manual 21 

Cates's  Biographical  Dictionary  5 

Cats'  and  Farlie's  Moral  Emblems 16 

Changed  Aspects  of  Unchanged  Truths 9 

Chesney's  Euphrates  Expedition 22 

IndianPolity  3 

Waterloo  Campaign 2 

and  Reeve's  Military  Resources 

of  Prussia  and  France,  &c 2 

Child's  Physiological  Essays 15 

Chorale  Book  for  England 16 

Clough'S  Lives  from  Plutarch  2 

COBBE's  Norman  Kings  of  England 2 

COLENSO  (Bishop)  on  Pentateuch  and  Book 

of  Joshua 20 

Commonplace   Philosopher  in  Town   and 

Country    9 

Conington's  Chemical  Analysis  14 

■ Translation     of      ViRGlL'S 

Mneifl 26 

CONTANSEAU'sFrench-EnglishDictionaries  8 
CONYBEARK  and  HOWSON'S  Work  on  St. 

Paul  19 

Cook  on  the  Acts   19 

Cook's  Voyages  5 

Cooper's  Surgical  Dictionary 14 

Copland's  Dictionary  of  Practical  Medicine  15 

Cotton's  Introduction  to  Confirmation 19 

COULTHART'S  Decimal  Interest  Tables 28 

Counsel  and  Comfort  from  a  City  Pulpit 9 

Cox's  Aryan  Mythology 4 

Manual  of  Mythology 5 

Tale  of  the  Great  Persian  War 3 

Tales  of  Ancient  Greece 25 

Cresy'S  Encyclopaedia  of  Ciril  Engineering  18 

Critical  Essays  of  a  Country  Parson 9 

Crowe's  History  of  France  2 

CULLEY'S  Handbook  of  Telegraphy 17 

CUSACK'S  History  of  Ireland 3 

D'AUBiGNE's  History  of  the  Reformation 

in  the  time  of  Calvin  9 

Davidson's  Introihiction  to  New  Testament  20 

DeadShot(The).by  VlARKSMAN    26 

De  la  Rive's  Treatise  on  Electricity 12 

Denison's  Vice-Regal  Life 1 

De  Tocqueville's  Democracy  in  America  2 

Disraeli's  Lothair  24 

Dorell's  Reports  on  the  Progiess  of  Medi- 
cine    13 

DOBSON  on  the  Ox 27 

DovEon  Storms  II 

Doylk's  Fairyland    16 

Dyer's  City  of  Rome   3 

Eastlake's  Hints  on  Household  Taste ....  17 
History  of  Oil  Pamtiug. 16 


30 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  Br  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


Eastlake's  Gothic  Eevi val 

Lite  of  Gibson  

Edmi:>'DS's  Names  of  Places  

Edwards's  Shipmaster's  Guide 

Elements  of  Botany  

Ellicott  on  the  Revision  of  the  English 

New  Testament 

'S  Commentary  on  Ephesians  .... 

Commentary  on  Galatians  .... 

PastoralEpist. 

Philippians,&c. 

Thessalonians 

Lectures  on  the  Life  of  Christ. . 

Essays  and  Contributions  of  A.  K.H.B 

EWALD'S  History  of  Israel 


FAIEBAIRN  on  Iron  Shipbuilding 
'S  Applications  of  Iron 


Information  for  Engineers 
Mills  and  Millwork 


Faraday's  Life  and  Letters. 

Farrar's  Families  of  Speech 

Chaiiters  on  Language 

Felki>'  on  Hosiery  and  Lace  Manufactures 

Fenxell'S  Book  of  the  Roach 

FroULKES's  Christendom's  Divisions 

FiTZTVTGRAM  on  Horses  and  Stables  

Five  Years  in  a  Protestant  Sisterhood 

FORBES'S  Earls  of  Granard  

Fowler's  Collieries  and  Colliers 

FRAJfClS'S  Fishing  Book 

Freshfield's  Travels  in  the  Caucasus. . . . 

Froude'S  History  of  England 

Short  Studies  on  Great  Subjects 

Gajtot's  Elementary  Physics 

Gilbert's  Cadore,  or  Titian's  Country 

Gilbert  and  Churchill's  Dolomites  — 
GiRDLESTONE's  High  Alps  without  Guides 

Goldsmith's  Poems,  Illustrated 

Gould's  Silver  Store   

Graham's  Book  aboiit  Words 

Graict's  Home  Politics  

Ethics  of  Aristotle 

Graver  Thoughts  of  a  Country  Parson 

Gray's  Anatomy   

Greexhow  on  Bronchitis 

Gbove  on  Correlation  of  Physical  Forces  . . 

Gurxey's  Chapters  of  French  History 

Gwxlt's  Encyclopaedia  of  Architecture  .... 

Hare  on  Election  of  Representatives 

Hartwig'S  Harmonies  of  Nature 

Polar  World 

Sea  and  its  Living  Wonders    . . 

Tropical  World 

Haughtox's  Manual  of  Geology 

Hawker's  Instructions  to  Young  Sportsmen 

Herschel's  Outlines  of  Astronomy 

Hewitt  on  Diseases  of  Women 

Hodgson's  Theory  of  Practice   

TimeandSpace  

Holmes's  System  of  Surgerj'  

Surgical  Diseases  of  Infancy .... 

Hooker  and  Walker-Arxott's  British 

Flora 

HORKE'S  Introduction  to  the  Scriptures 

Compendium  of  ditto   

How  we  Spent  the  Summer  

Hi)WARD's  Gymnastic  Exercises    

Howitt'S  Australian  Discovery 

Northern  Heights  of  London. .  • . 

Rural  Life  of  England 

Visits  to  Remarkable  Places. . . . 

HiJBXER'S  Memoir  of  Sixtus  V 

Hughes's  (W.)  Manual  of  Geography   — 


Hume's  Essays  10 

Treatise  on  Human  Nature 10 

Humphrey's  Sentiments  of  Shakspeare 16 

Ihxe's  Roman  History  3 

Ixgelow's  Poems 25 

Story  of  Doom 26 

Mopsa 26 

Jameson's  Saints  and  Martyrs  17 

Legends  of  the  Madonna 17 

Monastic  Orders 17 

Jameson  and  Eastlake's  History  of  Our 

Lord   17 

Johnston's  Geographical  Dictionary 11 

Jukes  on  Second  Death 21 

on  Types  of  Genesis  21 

Kalisch'S  Commentary  on  the  Bible 7 

Hebrew  Grammar 8 

Keith  onFidfilment  of  Prophecy 20 

Destiny  of  the  World 20 

Kerl's     Metallurgy    by     Crookes     and 

Rohbig 18 

Kesteven'S  Domestic  Medicine 15 

KiRBY  and  Spence'S  Entomology 13 

Landon's(L.E.L.")  Poetical  Works 26 

Latham's  English  Dictionary 7 

RiverPlate 11 

Lat^xor's  Pilgrimages  in  the  Pyrenees 24 

Lecky'S  History  of  European  Morals 3 

Rationalism    3 

Leisure  Hours  in  Town   9 

Leslie  on  Land  Systems   1 

Lessons  of  Middle  Age 9 

Letheby  on  Food 28 

Lewes' History  of  Philosophy   4 

Lewis's  Letters  5 

LiDDELL  and  Scott's  Greek-English  Lexi- 
con and  Abridgment 8 

Life  of  Man  SjTnbolised  16 

LifeofMargaret  M.  Hallahan 20 

LiNDLEY  and  :Mooee's  Treasury  of  Botany  13 

Lindsay's  Evidence  for  the  Papacy 20 

Longmajj's  Edward  the  Third  2 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  Eng- 
land    2 

Chess  Openings 28 

Lord's  Prayer  Illustrated  16 

Loudon's  Agriculture   19 

Gardening 19 

Plants    19 

Lowndes's  Engineer's  Handbook   13 

Lubbock  on  Origin  of  Civilisation 12 

Lyra  Eucharistica 22 

Germanica 16,  21 

Messianica 22 

Mystica 22 

Macaulay's  (Lord)  Essays 3 

History  of  England    ..  1 

Lays  of  Ancient  Rome  25 

MiscellaneousWritings  9 

Speeches 1 

Complete  Works 1 

Macfarren'S  Lectures  on  Harmony 16 

MACLEOD'S  Elements  of  Political  Economy  7 
Dictionary   of   Political  Eco- 
nomy   7 

Elements  of  Banking 27 

Theory  and  Practice  of  Banking  27 

McCulloch'S  Dictionary  of  Commerce 27 

Geographical  Dictionary  ..  II 

Maguire's  Life  of  Father  Mathew 5 


NEW  WORKS  PUBliSHED  by  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


31 


Ialet'S  Overthrow  of  the  Germanic  Con- 
federation by  Prussia 2 

Iaxxing's  England  and  Christendom 21 

Iarcet  on  the  Larynx la 

Iarshall's  Physiology 15 

lAKSHitAU'sLifeof  Havelock  5 

History  of  India    3 

lAETiNEAU'S  Endeavours  after  the  Chris- 
tian Life   22 

lASSEY's  History  of  England 2 

Llssingberd's  History  of  the  Reformation  4 

lATHESOJJ'S  England  to  Delhi 22 

Iaunder's  Biographical  Treasurj^ 5 

Geographical  Treasury  11 

Historical  Treasury 4 

Scientific  and  Literary  Trea- 
sury   13 

Treasury  of  Knowledge 2S 

Treasury  of  Natural  History  13 

La.T7RT'8  Physical  Geography 11 

Iay's  Constitutional  History  of  England. .  2 

lELVILLE's  Digby  Grand 25 

General  Bounce 25 

Gladiators 25 

Good  for  Nothing 25 

Holmby  House    25 

Interpreter 25 

Kate  Coventry 25 

Queen's  Maries   25 

[emoir  of  Bishop  COTTON 4 

lENDELSSOHN's  Letters  5 

Lerivale's  (HO  Historical  Studies  2 

(C.)  Fall  of  the  Roman  Re- 
public   3 

Romans  under  the  Empire  3 

lERRiFiELD  and  Ever's  Navigation    ....  11 

•IXLES  on  Horse's  Foot  and  Horseshoeing . .  27 

Horses'  Teeth  and  Stables 27 

IiLL  (J.)  on  the  Mind 10 

*IiLL  (J.  S.)  on  Liberty  6 

on  Representative  Government  6 

on  Utilitarianism 6 

Iill'S  (J.  S.) Dissertations  and  Discussions  7 
Political  Economy 6 

System  of  Logic 6 

Hamilton's  Philosophy 7 

Inaugural  Address 7 

England  and  Ireland 6 

Subjection  of  Women 6 

Iiller'S  Elements  of  Chemistry 13 

Hymn- Writers 21 

.IlTOHELL'S  Manual  of  Assaying 18 

dONSELL'S  Beatitudes 22 

His  Presence  not  his  Memory  22 

'  Spiritual  Songs ' 22 

ylOOEB'S  IrishMelodies 25 

Lalla  Rookh 25 

Poetical  Works 25 

Power  of  the  Soul  over  the  Body  21 

SIORELL'8  Elements  of  Psychology  10 

Mental  Philosophy 10 

ilUULEE's  (Max)   Cliips  from   a    German 

Workshop   10 

» Lectures  on  the  Science 

of  Language 7 

(K.  O.)  Literature    of    Ancient 

Greece  3 

MURCHisoif  on  Liver  Complaints 15 

Mure'  s  Language  and  Literature  of  Greece  3 

New  Testament,  Illustrated  Edition 16 

Newman's  History  of  his  Religious  Opinions  5 

Nightingale's  Notes  on  Hospitals 2S 

Nilsson's  Scandinavia 12 

No  Appeal  24 

NoRTHCOTB's  Sanctuaries  of  the  Madonna  20 

Northcott's  Lathes  and  Turning 17 

Norton's  City  of  London 23 


Odling'S  Animal  Chemistry   14 

Course  of  Practical  Chemistry..  14 

Manual  of  Chemistry 13 

Lectures  on  Carbon 14 

Outlines  of  Chemistry 14 

Our  Children's  Story 25 

Owen's  Lectures  on  the  Invertebrate  Ani- 
mals     12 

Comparative  Anatomy  and  Physio- 
logy of  Vertebrated  Animals ....  12 

Packe's  Guide  to  the  Pyrenees  23 

Paget's  Lectures  on  Surgical  Pathology  ..  14 

Pereira's  Manual  of  Materia  Medica 15 

Perkin'S  Italian  and  Tuscan  Sculptors. ...  17 

Pewtner's  Comprehensive  Specifier 28 

Phillips's  Guide  to  Geology 12 

Pictures  in  Tyrol 22 

PiESSE's  Art  of  Perfumery  18 

Natural  Magic 18 

Pratt's  Law  of  Building  Societies   28 

Prendergast's  Mastery  of  Languages 8 

Prescott's  Scripture  Difficulties  20 

Proctor  on  Plurality  of  Worlds  11 

Saturn  and  its  System 11 

Rae's  Westward  by  Rail 23 

Recreations  of  a  Country  Parson 8 

Reichel's  See  of  Rome  20 

Reily's  Map  of  Mont  Blanc 23 

REiMANNon  Aniline  Dyes 15 

Reynolds'  Glaphyra,  and  other  Poems   . .  26 

Riley's  Memorials  of  London 23 

Rivers'  Rose  Amateur's  Guide 13 

ROBBIN'S  Cavalry  Catechism   27 

Roger's  Correspondence  of  Greyson 9 

Eclipse  of  Faith 9 

Defence  of  ditto 9 

Essays  from  the  Edinburgh  Eeview  9 

Reason  and  Faith 9 

RoGET's  English  Words  and  Phrases 7 

Roma  Sotteranea 24 

Ronald's  Fly-Fisher's  Entomology  26 

Rose's  Ignatius  Loyola 2 

RowTON's  Debater  7 

Rule's  Karaite  Jews  20 

Russell's  (Earl)  Speeches  and  Despatches  1 
on  Government  and  Constitution  1 

Sandar's  Justinian's  Institutes 6 

Samuelson'S  German  Working  Man 24 

ScHEPFLERon  Ocular  Defects  and  Spectacles  15 

Scott's  Lectures  on  the  Fine  Arts 16 

Albert  Durer    16 

Seebohm's  Oxford  Reformers  of  1498 2 

Sewell's  After  Life 24 

Amy  Herbert  24 

CleveHall 24 

Earl's  Daughter 24 

Examination  for  Confirmation  ..  21 

Experience  of  Life    24 

Gertrude    24 

Glimpse  of  the  World 24 

History  of  the  Early  Church....  24 

Ivors    24 

Journal  of  a  Home  Life 24 

Katlrarine  Ashton 24 

Laueton  Parsonage 24 

Margaret  Percival    24 

Passmg  Thoughts  on  Religion  . .  21 

Preparations  for  Communion ....  21 

Principles  of  Education 21 

Readings  for  Confirmation 21 

Settell'S  Readings  for  Lent 21 

Tales  and  Stories 24 

Thoughts  for  the  Age 21 

Ursula 34 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  LONGMANS  and  CO. 


SewBll's  Thought!  for  the  Holy  A\  eek. . . . 

Shaftesblky'8  Characteristics 

Shakespkark's  Midsummer  Night'sDream 

illustrated  with  Silhouttes 

Shipley's  Church  and  the  World    

Invocation  of  Saints  


Short's  Church  History.                        . 
Smart's  Walker's  Pronouncing  Diction- 
ary   

Smith's  (A.  C.)  Tour  in  Portugal. .... . .  • . . 

(Southwood)  Philosophy  of  Health 

(J.)  Paul's  Voyase  and  Shipwreck 

(Sydney)  Miscellaneous  Works.. 

Wit  and  Wisdom 

Life  and  Letters 

Southky's  Doctor     

Poetical  Works 


Stanley's  History  of  British  Birds 

Stkbbixg's  Analysis  of  Mill's  Logic 

Stephks's  Essays  in  Ecclesiastical  Bio- 
graphy   v;;----, 

Stirling  s  Secret  of  Hegel 

Stombhbnge  on  the  Dog    

on  the  Greyhound 

Strickland's  Tudor  Pnncesses 

Queens  of  England   

Strong  and  Free 

Sunday  Afternoons  at  the  Parish  Church  of 
a  Scottish  Unirersity  City  (St.  Andrews). . 

Sytkbtman'S  Through  the  Night,  and 
Oaward 


TATLOR's  History  of  India  3 

(Jeremy)  Works,  edited  by  Eden    22 

Thirlwall's  History  of  Greece 2 

Thompson's  (Archbishop)  Laws  of  Thought     7 

(A.  T.)  Conspectus 15 

Paraguayan  War   23 

Three  Weddings 2^ 

Todd  (A.)  on  Parliamentary  Gorernment     1 
Todd  and  Bowman's  Anatomy  and  Phy- 
siology of  Man 15 

Trench's  Realities  of  Irish  Life  3 

Trollope's  Barchester  Towers 24 

Warden    24 

Twiss'S  Law  of  Nations 27 

Tyndall  on  Diamagnetism 12 

Heat H 

Sound  12 


TYNDALL'sFaraday  as  a  Discoverer  4 

Lectures  on  Li^rht 12 

Uncle  Peter's  Fairy  Tale 24 

Una's  Dictionary  of  Arts,  Manufactures, 

andMines    17 

Van  Dbr  Hobven's  Handbook  of  Zoology  12 


Warburton's  Hunting  Songs  

Watson's  Principles  and  Practice  of  Physic 

Watts's  Dictionary  of  Chemistry 

Webb's  Objectsfor  Common  Telescopes    ,. 

Webster  and  Wilkinson's  Greek  Testa- 
men  t  

Weld's  Notes  on  Burgundy 

Wellington's  Life,  by  the  Rev.  G.  R. 
Gleig   

West  on  Children's  Diseases 

Whatkly's  English  Synony mes  

Rhetoric 

WiiATELY  on  a  Future  State    

Religious  Worship   

Truth  of  Christianity 

Whist,  what  to  lead,  by  CAM 

White  and  Riddle's  Latin-English  Dic- 
tionaries  

Wilcock's  Sea  Fisherman 

Williams's  Aristotle's  Ethics  

History  of  Wales   

Williams  on  Climate  of  South  of  France 

Consumption 

Willis's  Principles  of  Mechanism 

WiNSLOW  on  Light  

Wood's  Bible  Animals  

Homes  without  Hands 


Woodward's  Historical  and  Ghronoltjgical 

Encyclopaedia i 

Yeo's  Manual  of  Zoology 12 

YoNGE's  English-Greek  Lexicons 8 

Editions  of  Horace 26 

YOUATT  on  the  Dog 27 

on  the  Horse 27 


Zeller'8  Socrates ...•• 

1 Stoics,  Epicureans,  and  Sceptics. 


LONDON:    PRINTED  BY 

SPOTTISWOODE    AND    CO.,    NEW- STREET    SQXJIBE 

AND   PABLIA.MENT   STEJJBT 


Date  Due 

FACULTY 

^-^^ 

^••l* 

Jfik^ 

f*??9S 

^mif 

i4»JL4a9j6 

T***^!^!!****** 

t